
/ND/A 






y or 








ilir 


i ' j i * i 

. ■: 

•;,w» 

« 




§ 

^ r- 

,.: Tr J 

ftii 

; 

%• ♦.*( 
V ;v £ 














WITH CLIVE IN INDIA; 





y 


By g: a. henty, 


it 

Author of '‘‘Bonnie Prince Charlie" “ The Lion of the North" “ The Dragon and 
the Raven" “ The Young Carthaginian" “ In Freedom's Cause" 

“ With Lee in Virginia" “ By Pike and Dyke" “ Captain 
Bayley's Heir" “ By England's Aid" 

“ Under Drake's Flag" “ In the 
Reign of Terror t " etc. 


ILLUSTRATED BY GORDON BROWNE. 


A. L. BURT COMPANY, PUBLISHERS, 

52-58 Duane Street, New York. 































\ 









<V-~L2 f~ 

V 


! ro». t . (S'tt^aJCL 


*> 

« 

- . 

D •> /v 

• . f 










\ 







PREFACE 


My Dear Lads: In the following pages I have en- 
deavored to give yon a vivid picture of the wonderful 
events of the ten years which at their commencement saw 
Madras in the hands of the French — Calcutta at the mercy 
of the Nabob of Bengal — and English influence apparently 
at the point of extinction in India — and which ended in 
the final triumph of the English, both in Bengal and 
Madras. There were yet great battles to be fought, great 
efforts to be made, before the vast empire of India fell 
altogether into British hands; but these were but the se- 
quence of the events I have described. 

The historical details are, throughout the story, strictly 
accurate, and for them I am indebted to the history of 
these events written by Mr. Orme, who lived at that time, 
to the Life of Lord Clive , recently published by Lieuten- 
ant-colonel Malleson, and to other standard authorities. 
In this book I have devoted a somewhat smaller space to 
the personal adventures of my hero than in my other his- 
torical tales, but the events themselves were of such a 
tli rilling and exciting nature that no deeds of fiction could 
surpass them. I hope and believe then that you will follow 
the career of my hero, Charlie Marryat, with as much in- 
terest as you have manifested in the adventures of the 
many characters to whom I have hitherto introduced you. 

A word as to the orthography of the names and places. 
An entirely new method of spelling Indian words has lately 
been invented by the Indian authorities. This is no doubt 


iv 


PREFACE . 


more correct than the rough and ready orthography of the 
early traders, and I have therefore adopted it for all little- 
known words. But there are Indian names which have 
become household words in England and should never be 
changed, and as it would be considered a gross piece of 
pedantry and affectation on the part of a tourist on the 
Continent, who should, on his return, say he had been to 
Genova, Firenze, and Wien, instead of Genoa, Florence, 
and Vienna, it is, I consider, an even worse offense to 
transform Arcot, Cawnpoor, and Lucknow, into Arkat, 
Kahnpur, and Laknao. I have tried, therefore, so far as 
possible, to give the names of well-known personages and 
places in the spelling familiar to Englishmen, while the 
new orthography has been elsewhere adopted. 

Yours very sincerely, 

G. A. He^ty. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER I. 

PAG* 

Leaving Home 5 

CHAPTER II. 

The Young Writer 19 

CHAPTER III. 

A Brush with Privateers 33 

CHAPTER IV. 

The Pirates of the Pacific , 44 

CHAPTER V. 

Madras 55 

CHAPTER YI. 

The Arrival of Clive 69 

CHAPTER VII. 

The Siege of Arcot 81 

CHAPTER VIII. 

The Grand Assault. 95 

CHAPTER IX. 

The Battle of Kavaripak 107 

CHAPTER X. 

The Fall of Seringam 120 


CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XI. 

PAGE. 


An Important Mission 133 

CHAPTER XII. 

A Murderous Attempt 147 

CHAPTER XIII. 

An Attempt at Murder 160 

CHAPTER XIV. 

The Siege of Ambur 174 

CHAPTER XV. 

The Pirates’ Hold 187 

CHAPTER XVI. 

A Tiger Hunt 201 

CHAPTER XVII. 

The Capture of Gheriah 214 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

The “Black Hole” of Calcutta 230 

CHAPTER XIX. 

A Daring Escape 243 

CHAPTER XX. 

The Rescue of the White Captive. 256 

CHAPTER XXI. 

The Battle Outside Calcutta 268 

CHAPTER XXII. 

Plassey 281 

CHAPTER XXIII. 

Plassey 293 

CHAPTER XXIV. 

Mounted Infantry 304 


CONTENTS. yii 

CHAPTER XXV. 

Besieged in a Pagoda 316 

CHAPTER XXVI. 

The Siege of Madras. 328 

CHAPTER XXVII. 

Masulipatam ...... 340 

CHAPTER XXVIII. 

The Defeat of Lally 352 

CHAPTER XXIX. 

The Siege of Pondicherry 365 

CHAPTER XXX. 

Home 377 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


CHAPTER L 

LEAVING HOME. 

A lady in deep mourning was sitting crying bitterly 
by a fire in small lodgings in the town of Yarmouth. Be- 
side her stood a tall lad of sixteen. He was slight in build, 
but his schoolfellows knew that Charlie Marryat’s muscles 
was as firm and hard as those of any boy in the school. In 
all sports requiring activity and endurance rather than 
weight and strength he was always conspicuous. Not one 
in the school could compete with him in long-distance 
running, and when he was one of the hares there was but 
little chance for the hounds. He was a capital swimmer 
and one of the best boxers in the school. He had a repu- 
tation for being a leader in every mischievous prank; but 
he was honorable and manly, would scorn to shelter him- 
self under the semblance of a lie, and was a prime favorite 
with his masters as well as his schoolfellows. His mother 
bewailed the frequency with which he returned home with 
blackened eyes and bruised face; for between Dr. Willet’s 
school and the fisher lads of Yarmouth there was a stand- 
ing feud, whose origin dated so far back that none of those 
now at school could trace it. Consequently fierce fights 
often took place in the narrow rows, and sometimes the 
fisher boy 8 would be driven back on to the broad quay 
shaded by trees, by the river, and there being reinforced 


8 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


from the craft along the side would reassume the offensive 
and drive their opponents hack into the main street. 

It was but six months since Charlie had lost his father, 
who was the officer in command at the coast-guard station, 
and his scanty pension was now all that remained for the 
support of his widow and children. His mother had talked 
his future prospects over many times with Charlie. The 
latter was willing to do anything, but could suggest noth- 
ing. His father had hut little naval interest, and had 
for years been employed on coast-guard service. Charlie 
agreed that although he should have liked of all things to 
go to sea, it was useless to think of it now, for he was past 
the age at which he could have entered as a midshipman. 
The matter had been talked over four years before with 
his father; but the latter had pointed out that a life in 
the navy without interest is in most cases a very hard one. 
If a chance of distinguishing himself happened, promotion 
would follow; hut if not, he might be for years on shore, 
starving on half-pay and waiting in vain for an appoint- 
ment, while officers with more luck and better interest 
went over his head. 

Other professions had been discussed, but nothing deter- 
mined upon, when Lieutenant Marryat suddenly died. 
Charlie, although an only son, was not an only child, as 
he had two sisters, both younger than himself. After a 
few months of effort Mrs. Marryat found that the utmost 
she could hope to do with her scanty income was to main- 
tain herself and daughters and to educate them until they 
shopld reach an age when they could earn their own living 
as governesses, but that Charlie’s keep and education were 
beyond her resources. She had, therefore, very reluctantly 
written to an uncle whom she had not seen for many years; 
her family having objected very strongly to her marriage 
with a penniless lieutenant in the navy. She informed 
him of the loss of her husband, and that although her 


WITH OLIVE IN INDIA. 


9 

income was sufficient to maintain herself and her daugh- 
ters, she was most anxious to start her son, who was now 
sixteen, in life, and therefore begged him to use his influ- 
ence to obtain for him a situation of some sort. The letter 
which she now held in her hand was the answer to the 
appeal. 

“My dear Niece,” it began — “Since you, by your own 
foolish conduct and opposition to all our wishes, separated, 
yourself from your family and went your own way in life, 
I have heard little of you, as the death of your parents so 
shortly afterward deprived me of all sources of informa- 
tion. I regret to hear of the loss which you have suffered. 
I have already taken the necessary steps to carry out your 
wishes. I yesterday dined with a friend who is one of the 
directors of the Hon. East India Company, and at my re- 
quest he has kindly placed a writership in the company at 
your son’s service. He will have to come up to London 
to see the board next week, and will probably hav.e to em- 
bark for India a fortnight later. I shall be glad if he will take 
up his abode with me during the intervening time. I shall 
be glad also if you will favor me with a statement of your 
income and expenses, with such details as you may think 
necessary. I inclose four five-pound bank-notes, in order 
that your son may obtain such garments as may be imme- 
diately needful for his appearance before the board of 
directors and for his journey to Loudon. I remain, my 
dear niece, yours sincerely, 

“Joshua Tuftoh.” 

“It is cruel,” Mrs. Marryat sobbed — “cruel to take you 
away from us and send you to India, where you will most 
likely die of fever, or be killed by a tiger, or stabbed by 
one of those horrid natives, in a fortnight.” 

“Not so bad as that, mother, I hope,” Charlie said sym- 
pathizingly, although he could not repress a smile; “other 
people have managed to live out there and have come back 
safe.” 

“Yes,” Mrs. Marryat said, sobbing; “I know how yon 


id 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA, 


will come back. A little, yellow, shriveled up old man 
with no liver, and a dreadful temper, and a black servant. 
I know what it will be.” 

This time Charlie could not help laughing. “That’s 
looking too far ahead altogether, mother. You take the 
two extremes. If I don’t die in a fortnight I am to live 
to be a shriveled old man. I’d rather take a happy medium, 
and look forward to coming back before my liver is all gone, 
or my temper all destroyed, with lots of money to make 
you and the girls comfortable. There is only one thing, I 
wish it had been a cadetship instead of a writership.” 

“That is my only comfort,” Mrs. Marryat said. “If it 
had been a cadetship I should have written to say that I 
would not let you go. It is bad enough as it is; but if 
you had had to fight, I could not have borne it.” 

Charlie did his best to console his mother by telling her 
how every one who went to India made |ortunes, and how 
he should be sure to come back with plenty of money, and 
that when the girls grew up he should be able to find rich 
husbands for them; and at last he succeeded in getting 
her to look at matters in a less gloomy light. “And I’m 
sure, mother,” he said, “uncle means most kindly. He 
sends twenty pounds, you see, and says that that is for 
immediate necessities; so I have no doubt he means to help 
to get my outfit, or at any rate to advance money which I 
can repay him out of my salary. The letter is rather stiff 
and business-like, of course, but I suppose that’s his way; 
and you see he asks about your income, so perhaps he 
means to help for the girls’ education. I should go away 
very happy if I knew that you would be able to get on 
comfortably. Of course it’s a long way off, mother, and I 
should have liked to stay at home to be a help to you and 
the girls; but one can’t have all one wishes. As far as I 
am concerned myself, I would rather go out as a writer 
there, where I shall see strange sights and a strange coun- 


T Vim CLIVE IN INDIA. 


11 


try» than be stuck all my life at a desk in London. What 
is uncle like?” 

“He is a short man, my dear, rather stiff and pompous 
with a very stiff cravat. He used to give me his finger to 
shake when I was a child, and I was always afraid of him. 
He married a most disagreeable woman only a year or two 
before I married myselfo But I heard she died not very 
long afterward and so Mrs. Marryat got talking of her 
early days and relations, and was quite in good spirits 
again by the time her daughters returned from school, and 
she told them what she was now coming to regard as the 
good fortune which had befallen their brother. The girls 
were greatly affected. They adored their brother, and the 
thought that he was going away for years was terrible to 
them. Nothing that could be said pacified them in the 
slightest degree, and they did nothing but cry until they 
retired to bed. Charlie was much affected by their sorrow ; 
but when they had retired he took his hat and went out 
to tell the news of his approaching departure to some of 
his chums. 

The next day Mrs. Marryat wrote thanking her uncle 
for his kindness, and saying that Charlie would go round 
to London by the packet which sailed on the following 
Monday, and would, if the wind were fair and all went 
well, reach London on the Wednesday. School was, of 
course, at once given up, and the girls also had a holiday 
till their brother’s departure. When the necessary clothes 
were ordered there was little more to do, and Charlie spent 
the time when his boy friends were in school, in walking 
with the girls along the shore, talking to them of the fu- 
ture, of the presents he would send them home, and of the 
life he should lead in India; while at other times he went 
out with his favorite schoolfellows, and joined in one last 
grand battle with the smack boys. 

On Monday morning, after a sad farewell to his family, 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


12 

Charlie embarked on board the Yarmouth Belle, a packet 
which performed the journey to and from London once a 
fortnight. She was a roomy lugger built for stowage rather 
than speed, and her hold was crammed and her deck piled 
with packages of salted fish. There were five or six other 
persons also bound for London, the journey to which was 
in those days regarded as an arduous undertaking. As 
soon as the Yarmouth Belle issued from the mouth of the 
river she began to pitch heavily, and Charlie, who from 
frequently going out with his father in the revenue cutter, 
was a good sailor, busied himself in doing his best for his 
afflicted fellow-passengers. 

Toward evening the wind got up, and shifting ahead 
the captain dropped anchor off Lowestoft. The next 
morning was finer, and the Yarmouth Belle continued her 
way. It was not, however, till Thursday afternoon that 
she dropped anchor in the Pool. Charlie was soon on 
shore, and giving his trunk to a porter desired him to lead 
the way to Bread street, in which his uncle resided, for in 
the last century such things as country villas were almost 
unknown, and the merchants of London for the most part 
resided in the houses where they carried on their business. 
Keeping close to the porter to see that he did not make off 
with his trunk, for Charlie had received many warnings as 
to the extreme wickedness of London, he followed him 
through the busy streets, and arrived safely at his uncle’s 
door. It was now dusk, and Charlie on giving his name 
was shown upstairs to a large room which was lighted by a 
fire blazing in the hearth. Standing with his back to this 
was a gentleman whom he at once recognized from his 
mother’s description as her uncle, although he was a good 
deal more portly than when she had seen him last. 

“So you are my grand-nephew,” he said, holding out 
what Charlie considered to be a very limp and flabby hand 
toward him. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


13 


“Yes, uncle,” Charlie said cheerfully; “and we are very 
much obliged to you, mamma and I, for your kindness.” 

“Humph!” the old gentleman grunted. “And how is 
it,” he asked severely, “that you were not here yesterday? 
My niece’s letter led me to expect that you would arrive 
yesterday.” 

“We came as fast as we could, uncle,” Charlie laughed; 
“but of course the time depends upon the wind. The 
captain tells me that he has been as much as three weeks 
coming round,” 

Mr. Tufton grunted again as if to signify that such 
unpunctuality was altogether displeasing to him. “You 
are tall,” he said, looking up at Charlie, who stood half a 
head above him, “and thin, very thin. You have a loose 
way of standing which I don’t approve of.” 

“I’m sorry I’m loose, sir,” Charlie said gravely, “if you 
do not approve of it; but you see running about and play- 
ing games makes one lissome. I suppose, now that’s all 
over and I am going to spend my time in writing, I shall 
get stiff er.” 

“I hope so, I hope so,” Mr. Tufton said encouragingly, 
and as if stiffness were one of the most desirable things in 
life. “I like to see young men with a sedate bearing. 
And you left my niece and grandnieces well, I hope?” 

“Quite well, thank you, sir,” Charlie said; “but, of 
course, a good deal upset with parting from me.” 

“Yes,” Mr. Tufton said; “I suppose so. Women are 
so emotional. Now there’s nothing I object to more than 
emotion.” 

As Charlie thought that this was probably the case, he 
was silent, although the idea vaguely occurred to him that 
he should like to excite a little emotion in his uncle by the 
sudden insertion of a pin, or some other such means. The 
silence continued for some little time, and then Mr. Tufton 
said, “I always dine at two o’clock; but as probably you 


14 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


are hungry — I have observed that hoys always are hungry— 
some food will be served you in the next room. I had 
already given my housekeeper orders. No doubt you will 
find it prepared. After that you may like to take a walk 
in the streets. I have supper at nine, by which hour you 
will, of course, have returned.” 

Charlie, as he ate his meal, thought to himself that his 
uncle was a pompous old gentleman, and that it would be 
very hard work getting on with him for the next three 
weeks. However he consoled himself by the thought 
“Kind is as kind does” after all, and I expect the old gen- 
tleman is not as crusty as he looks. Charlie had handed 
to Mr. Tufton a letter which his mother had given him, 
and when he returned from a ramble through the streets 
he found that gentleman sitting by the fire with lights 
upon a small table beside him. Upon this Mrs. Marryat’s 
letter lay open. 

“ So you have soon become tired of the streets of Lon- 
don, grandnephew?” he said. 

“ There is not much to see, sir. The lamps do not burn 
very brightly, and the fog is coming on. I thought that 
if it grew thicker I might lose my way, and in that case I 
might not have been in at the hour you named for supper.” 

“Humph!” the other gentleman grunted. “So your 
mother has taught you to be punctual to meals. But, no; 
boys’ appetites teach them to be punctual then if never at 
any other time. And why, sir,” he asked severely, “did 
my niece not write to me before?” 

“I don’t know, sir,” Charlie said. “I suppose she did 
not like — that is, she didn’t think — that is ” 

“Think, sir! like, sir!” said his uncle. “What right 
had she either to think or to like? Her duty clearly was 
to have made me acquainted at once with all the circum- 
stances. I suppose I had a right to say whether I approved 
of my grandnieces going tramping about the world aa 


WITH OLIVE IN INDIA. 


15 


governesses or not. It isn’t because a woman chooses by 
her folly to separate herself from her family that they are 
to be deprived of their rights in a matter of this kind. 
Eh, sir, what do you say to that?” and Mr. Tufton looked 
very angry indeed. 

“I don’t know, sir,” Charlie said. “1 have never 
thought the matter over.” 

“ Why, sir, suppose she had made you a tinker, sir, and 
you turned out a thief, as likely as not you would have 
done, and you’d been hung, sir, what then? Am I to 
have such discredit as this brought upon me without my 
having any option in the matter?” 

“I suppose not, sir,” Charlie said. “I hope I shouldn’t 
have turned out a thief even if I’d been a tinker; but 
perhaps it was because my mother feared that this might 
be the case that she did give you the option.” 

His uncle looked at him keenly; but Charlie, though 
with some difficulty, maintained the gravest face. “It is 
well she did so,” Mr. Tufton said; “very well. If she 
had not done so, I should have known the reason why. 
And you, sir, do you like the thought of going to India?” 

“Yes, uncle, I like the thought very much, though I 
would rather, if I may say so, have gone as a cadet.” 

“I thought so,” Mr. Tufton said sarcastically; “I was 
sure of it. You wanted to wear a red coat and a sword, 
and to swagger about the streets of Calcutta, instead of 
making an honorable living and acquiring a fortune.” 

“I don’t think, sir,” Charlie said, “that the idea of the 
red coat and sword entered into my mind; but it seemed 
to me the choice of a life of activity and adventure against 
one as a mere clerk.” 

“Had you entered the military service of the company, 
even if you didn’t get shot, you could only hope to rise to 
the command of a regiment, ranking with a civilian very 
low down on the list. The stupidity of boys is unaccount- 


1(5 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


able. It’s a splendid career, sir, that I have opened to 
yon; but if I’d known that you had no ambition I would 
have put you into my own counting-house, though there, 
that wouldn’t have done either, for I know you would 
have blotted the ledger and turned all the accounts topsy- 
turvy. And now, sir, supper is ready;” and the old gen- 
tleman led the way into the next room. 

Upon the following day Charlie was introduced by hb 
uncle to the director who had given him his nomination, 
and was told by him that the board would sit upon the 
following day, and that he must call at the India House at 
eleven o’clock. The ordeal was not a formidable one. He 
was shown into a room where eight or ten elderly gentle- 
men were sitting round a large table. Among these was 
his friend of the day before. He was asked a question or 
two about his age, his father’s profession, and his place of 
education. Then the gentleman at the head of the table 
nodded to him, and said he could go, and instructions 
would be sent to him, and that he was to prepare to sail in 
the Lizzie Anderson, which would leave the docks in ten 
days’ time, and that he would be for the present stationed 
at Madras. Much delighted at having got through the 
ordeal so easily, Charlie returned to his uncle’s. He did 
not venture to penetrate into the latter’s counting-house, 
but awaited his coming upstairs to dinner, to tell him the 
news. 

“Humph!” said his uncle; “it is lucky they did not 
find out what a fool you were at once. I was rather afraid 
tbat^ven the two minutes would do it. After dinner I 
will send my clerk round with you to get the few things 
which are necessary for your voyage. I suppose you will 

ant to, what you call amuse yourself, to see the beasts at 

xeter Change, and the playhouses. Here are two sover- 
eigns; don’t get into loose company, and don’t get drink- 
ing, sir, or out of the house you go.” 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


IT 


Charlie attempted to express his thanks, hut his uncle 
stopped him abruptly. “Hold your tongue, sir; I am 
doing what is right; a thing, sir, Joshua Tufton always 
has done, and doesn’t expect to be thanked for it. All I 
ask you is, that if you rob the company’s till and are hung, 
don’t mention that you are related to me.” 

After dinner was over, Charlie went out under the 
charge of an old clerk and visited tailors’ and outfitters’ 
shops, and found that his uncle’s idea of the few neces 
saries for a voyage differed very widely from his own. The 
clerk in each case inquired from the tradesmen what was 
the outfit which gentlemen going to India generally took 
with them, and Charlie was absolutely appalled at the 
magnitude of the orders. Four dozen shirts, ten dozen 
pairs of stockings, two dozen suits of white cotton cloth, 
and everything else in proportion. Charlie in vain remon- 
strated, and even implored the clerk to abstain from order- 
ing what appeared to him such a fabulous amount of things, 
and begged him at any rate to wait until he had spoken to 
his uncle. The clerk, however, replied that he had re- 
ceived instructions that the full usual outfit was to be 
obtained, and that Mr. Tufton never permitted his orders 
to be questioned. Charlie was forced to submit, but he 
was absolutely oppressed with the magnitude of his outfit, 
to carry which six huge trunks were required. 

“It is awful,” Charlie said to himself, “positively awful. 
How much it will all come to, goodness only knows; three 
or four hundred pounds at least.” 

In those days, before steam was thought of, and the 
journey to India was often of six months’ duration, men 
never came home more than once in seven years, and often 
remained in India from the day of their arrival until they 
finally retired, without once revisiting England The 
outfits taken out were therefore necessarily much larger 
than at the present time, when a run home to England 


18 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


can be accomplished in three weeks, and there are plenty 
of shops in every town in India where all European articles 
of necessity or luxury can be purchased. After separating 
from the clerk Charlie felt altogether unable to start out 
in search of amusement. He wandered about vaguely till 
supper-time, and then attempted to address his uncle on 
the subject. “My dear uncle,” he began, “you’ve been 
so awfully kind to me that I really do not like to trespass 
upon you. I am positively frightened at the outfit your 
clerk has ordered; it is enormous. I’m sure I can’t want 
so many things possibly, and I would really rather take a 
much smaller outfit, and then, as I want them I can have 
more things out from England and pay for them myself.” 

“You don’t suppose,” Mr. Tufton said sternly, “that 
I’m going to have my nephew go out to India with the 
outfit of a cabin-boy. I ordered that you were to have 
the proper outfit of a gentleman, and I requested my clerk 
to order a considerable portion of the things to be made of 
a size which will allow for your growing, for you look to 
me as if you were likely enough to run up into a lanky 
giant of six feet high. I suppose he has done as I ordered 
him. Don’t let me hear another word on the subject.” 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


19 


CHAPTER II. 

THE YOUNG WHITER. 

For the next four days Charlie followed his uncle’s 
instructions and amused himself. He visited Exeter 
Change, took a boat and rowed down the river to Green- 
wich, and a coach and visited the palace of Hampton 
Court. He went to see the coaches make their start in 
the morning for all places in England, and marveled at 
the perfection of the turnouts. He went to the play- 
houses twice, in the evening, and saw Mr. Garrick in his 
performance as Richard the Third. On the fifth day a 
great surprise awaited him. His uncle at breakfast had 
told him briefly that he did not wish him to go out before 
dinner, as some one might want to see him, and Charlie, 
supposing that a messenger might be coming down from 
the India House, waited indoors, and an hour later lie was 
astonished when the door of the room opened and his 
mother and sisters entered. With a shout of gladness and 
surprise Charlie rushed into their arms. 

“ My dear mother, my dear girls, this is an unexpected 
pleasure indeed! Why, what has brought you here?” 

“Didn’t you know we were coming, Charlie? didn’t 
uncle tell you?” they exclaimed. 

“Not a word,” Charlie said. “I never dreamed of such 
a thing. What, has he called you up here to stay till I go?” 

“Oh, my dear, he has been so kind,” his mother said, 
“and so funny! He wrote me such a scolding letter, just 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


20 

as if I had been a very naughty little girl. He said he 
wasn’t going to allow me to bring disgrace upon him by 
living in wretched lodgings at Yarmouth, nor by his 
grandnieces being sent out as governesses. So he ordered 
me art once, ordered me, Charlie, as if I had no will of my 
own, to give up the lodgings and to take our places in the 
ooach yesterday morning. He said we were not to shame 
him by appearing here in rags, and he sent me a hundred 
pounds, every penny of which, he said, was to be laid out 
in clothes. As to the future, he said it would be his duty 
to see that I brought no further disgrace upon the family. ” 

“Yes, and he’s been just as kind to me, mother. As I 
told you when I wrote, he had ordered an enormous outfit, 
which will, I am sure, cost hundreds of pounds. He makes 
me go to the playhouses and all sorts of amusements, and 
all the time he has been so kind he scolds, and grumbles, 
and predicts that I shall be hanged.” 

“I’m sure you won’t,” Kate, his youngest sister, said 
indignantly. “How can he say such a thing!” 

“He doesn’t mean it,” Charlie laughed; “it’s only his 
way. He will go on just the same way with you, I have 
no doubt; but you mustn’t mind, you know, and mustn’t 
laugh, but must look quite grave and serious. Ah ! here 
he is. Oh, uncle, this is kind of you!” 

“Hold your tongue, sir,” said his uncle, “and try and 
learn not to speak to your elders unless you are addressed. 
Niece Mary,” he said, kissing her upon the forehead, “I 
am glad to see you again. You are not so much changed 
as I expected. And these are my grandnieces, Elizabeth 
and Kate, though why Kate I don’t know. It is a fanci- 
ful name and new to the family, and I am surprised that 
you didn’t call her Susanna, after your grandmother.” 

Kate made a little face at the thought of being called 
Susanna. However, a warning glance from Charlie closed 
her lips just as she was about to express her decided pref- 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


21 


erence for her own name. Mr. Tnfton kissed them both, 
muttering to himself: 

“I suppose I ought to kiss them. Girls always expect 
to he kissed at every opportunity. What are you laughing 
at, grandniece?” 

“I don’t think girls expect to be kissed except by people 
they like,” Kate said ; “ but we do like kissing you, uncle,” 
throwing her arms round his neck and kissing him heart- 
ily; “ because you have been so kind to Charlie and have 
brought us up to see him again.” 

“You have disarranged my white tie, niece,” Mr. Tuf- 
ton said, extricating himself from Kate’s embrace. “ Niece 
Mary, I fear that you have not taught your daughters to 
restrain their emotions, and there is nothing so dreadful 
as emotional women.” 

“ Perhaps I have not taken so much pains with their 
education in that way as in some others,” Mrs. Marryat 
said, smiling. “But of course, uncle, if you object to be 
kissed, the girls will abstain from doing so.” 

“No,” Mr. Tufton said thoughtfully. “It is the duty 
of nieces to kiss their uncles, in moderation — in modera- 
tion, mind, and it is the duty of the uncles to receive those 
salutations, and I do not know that the duty is altogether 
an unpleasant one. I am myself unaccustomed to be 
kissed, but it is an operation to which I may accustom 
myself in time.” 

“I never heard it called an operation, uncle,” Lizzie 
said demurely; “but I now understand the meaning of 
the phrase of a man’s undergoing a painful operation. I 
used to think it meant cutting off a leg, or something of 
that sort, but I see it’s much worse.” 

Her uncle looked at her steadily. 

“I am afraid, grandniece, that you intend to be sar- 
castic. This is a hateful habit in a man, worse in a woman. 
Cure yourself of it as speedily as possible, or heaven help 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


22 

the unhappy man who may some day be your husband. 
And now,” he said, “ring the bell. The housekeeper will 
show you to your rooms. My nephew will tell you what 
are the hours for meals. Of course you will want to be 
gadding about with him. You will understand that there 
is no occasion to be in to meals; but if you are not present 
when they are upon the table you will have to wait for the 
next. I cannot have my house turned upside down by 
meals being brought up at all sorts of hours. You must 
not expect me, niece, to be at your beck and call during 
the day, as I have my business to attend to; but of an 
evening I shall, of course, feel it my duty to accompany 
you to the playhouse. It will not do for you to be going 
about with only the protection of a hairbrained boy.” 

The remainder of Charlie’s stay in London passed most 
pleasantly. They visited all the sights of town, Mr. Tuf- 
ton performing what he called his duty with an air of pro- 
test, but showing a general thoughtfulness and desire to 
please his visitors, which was very apparent even when he 
grunted and grumbled the most. 

On the evening before he started he called Charlie down 
into his counting-house. 

“To-morrow you are going to sail,” he said, “and to 
start in life on your own account, and I trust that you 
will, as far as possible, be steady and do your duty to your 
employers. You will understand that although the pay of 
a writer is not high there are opportunities for advance- 
ment. The company have the monopoly of the trade of 
India, and in addition to their great factories at Bombay, 
Calcutta, and Madras, they have many other trading sta- 
tions. Those who by their good conduct attract the atten- 
tion of their superiors rise to positions of trust and emolu- 
ment. There are many who think that the company will 
in time enlarge its operations, and as they do so, superior 
opportunities will offer themselves, and since the subject 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


23 


of India has been prominently brought before my notice I 
have examined the question and am determined to invest 
somewhat largely in the stock of the company, a step which 
will naturally give me some influence with the board. 
That influence I shall, always supposing that your conduct 
warrants it, exercise on your behalf. As we are now at 
war with France, and it is possible that the vessel in which 
you are proceeding may be attacked by the way, I have 
thought it proper that you should be armed. You will, 
therefore, find in your cabin a brace of pistols, a rifle, and 
a double-barrel shotgun, which last, I am informed, is a 
useful weapon at close quarters. Should your avocations 
in India permit your doing so, you will find them useful 
in the pursuit of game. I hope that you will not be ex- 
travagant; but as a matter of business I find that it is 
useful to be able to give entertainments to persons who 
may be in a position to benefit or advance you. I have, 
therefore, arranged that you will draw from the factor at 
Madras the sum of two hundred pounds annually in addi- 
tion to your pay. It is clearly my duty to see that my 
nephew has every fair opportunity for making his way. 
Now, go upstairs at once to your mother. I have letters 
to write, and am too busy for talking.” 

So saying, with a peremptory wave of his hand he dis- 
missed his nephew. 

“ Well, mother,” Charlie said, after telling of his uncle’s 
generosity, “ thank goodness you will be all right now any- 
how. No doubt unole intends to do something for you 
and the girls, though he has said nothing at present be- 
yond the fact that you are not to be in wretched lodgings 
and they are not to go out as governesses. But even if he 
should change his mind, and I don’t think he ever does 
that, I shall be able to help you. Oh, he is kind, isn’t he?” 

The parting was far less sad than that which had taken 
place at Yarmouth. Charlie was now assured that his 


24 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


mother and sisters would be comfortable and well cared 
for in his absence; while his mother, happy in the light- 
ening of her anxiety as to the fntnre of her danghters and 
as to the prospects of her son, was able to bear with better 
heart the thought of their long separation. 

Mrs. Marryat and the girls accompanied him on board 
ship. Mr. Tufton declined to join the party, under the 
plea that in the first place he was busy, and in the second 
that he feared there would be an emotional display. He 
sent, however, his head clerk with them, to escort the 
ladies on their return from the docks. 

The Lizzie Anderson was a fine ship of the largest size, 
and she was almost as clean and trim as a man-of-war. 
She carried twelve cannon, two of them thirty-two pound- 
ers, which were in those days considered large pieces of 
ordnance. All the ships of the company, and, indeed, all 
ocean-going merchantmen of the day, were armed, as the 
sea swarmed with privateers and the black flag of the 
pirates was still occasionally to be seen. The girls were 
delighted with all they saw, as, indeed, was Charlie, for 
accustomed as they were only to the coasting vessels which 
frequented the port of Yarmouth, this floating castle ap- 
peared to them a vessel of stupendous size and power. 

This was Charlie’s first visit also to the ship, for his 
uncle had told him that all directions had been given, that 
the trunks with the thiugs necessary for the voyage would 
e found in his cabin at the time of starting, and the rest 
if the luggage in the hold. Everything was in order, and 
Charlie found that his cabin companion was a doctor in 
the service returning to Madras. He was a pleasant man 
of some five or six and thirty, and assured Mrs. Marryat 
that he would soou make her son at home on board ship, 
and would, moreover, put him up to the ways of things 
upon his arrival in India. There were many visitors on 
board saying good-by to their friends, and all sat down to 


WITH VL1VE IN INDIA . 


25 


lunch, served in the saloon. When this was over the bell 
rang for visitors to go ashore. There was a short scene of 
parting in which Charlie was not ashamed to use his hand- 
kerchief as freely as did his mother and sisters. 

Five minutes later the great vessel passed through the 
dock gates. Charlie stood at the stern waving his hand- 
kerchief as long as he could catch a glimpse of the figures 
of his family, and then, as with her sails spread and the 
tide gaining strength every minute beneath her, the vessel 
made her way down the river, he turned round to examine 
his fellow passengers. These were some twenty in number 
and for the most part men. Almost all were ; in some 
capacity or other, civil or military, in the service of the 
company; for at that time their monopoly was a rigid one, 
and none outside its boundary were allowed to trade in 
India. The company was indeed solely a great mercantile 
house of business. They had their own ships, their own 
establishments, and bought and sold goods like other 
traders. They owned a small extent of country round 
their three great trading towns, and kept up a little army, 
composed of two or three white regiments, and as many 
composed of natives, trained and disciplined like Euro- 
peans, and known as Sepoys. Hence the clergyman, the 
doctor, a member of the council of Madras, four or five 
military officers, twice as many civilians, and three young 
writers beside Charlie, were all in the employment of the 
company. 

“Well, youngster,” a cheery voice said beside him, 
“take your last look at the smoke of London, for it will 
be a good many years before you see it again, my lad. 
You’ve blue skies and clear ones where you’re going, ex- 
cept when it rains, and when it does there is no mistake 
about it.” 

The speaker was the captain of the Lizzie Anderson, a 
fine sailor-like man of some fifty years, of which near forty 
had been spent in the service of the company. 


26 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


“I’m not a Londoner,” Charlie said, smiling, “and have 
no regret for leaving its smoke. Do you think we shall 
make a quick voyage?” 

“I hope so,” the captain said, “but it all depends upon 
the wind. A finer ship never floated than the Lizzie 
Anderson; but the company don’t build their vessels for 
speed, and it’s no use trying to run when you meet a 
Frenchman. Those fellows understand how to build ships, 
and if they could fight them as well as they build them we 
should not long be mistress of the sea.” 

Most of the people on board appeared to know each 
other, and Charlie felt rather lonely till the doctor came 
up and began to chat with him. He told him who most 
of his fellow passengers were: 

“That gentleman there, walking on the other side of 
the deck as if not only the ship but the river and banks 
on both sides belonged to him, is one of the council. That 
is his wife over there with a companion holding her shawl 
for her. That pretty little woman next to her is the wife 
of Captain Tibbets, the tall man leaning against the bul- 
warks. Those two sisters are going out to keep house for 
their uncle, one of the leading men in Madras, and, I sup- 
pose, to get husbands, which they will most likely do 
before they have been there many weeks. They look very 
nice girls. But you soon get acquainted with them all. 
It is surprising how soon people get friendly on board ship, 
though, as a rule, they quarrel like cats and dogs before 
they get to the end of it.” 

“ What do they quarrel about?” Charlie asked, surprised. 

“Oh, about anything or nothing,” the doctor said. 
“ They all get heartily sick of each other and of the voy- 
age, and they quarrel because they have nothing else to 
do. You will see we shall be as happy a party as possible 
till we get about as far as the Cape. After that the rows 
will begin, and by the time we get to India half the people 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


27 


won’t speak to each other. Have you been down the river 
before? That’s Gravesend. I see the captain is getting 
ready to anchor. So, I suppose the tide has nearly run 
out. If this wind holds we shall be fairly out at sea when 
you get up to-morrow. You snore, I hope?” 

“No, sir, I don’t think so,” Charlie said. 

“ I hoped you did,” the doctor said, “because I’m told 
I do sometimes. However, as I usually smoke a cigar on 
deck the last thing, I hope you will be fairly asleep before 
I am. If at any time I get very bad and keep you awake 
you must shake me.” 

Charlie said it took a good deal to keep him awake, and 
that he should probably get accustomed to it ere long. 
“It’s better to do that,” he said, with a laugh, “than to 
keep on waking you for the next four or five months.” 

A week later the Lizzie Anderson was running down the 
Spanish coast with all sail set. She was out of sight o£ 
land, and so far had seen nothing likely to cause uneasiness. 
They had met many vessels homeward bound from the 
Mediterranean, and one or two big ships which the captain 
pronounced to be Indiamen. That morning, however, a 
vessel was seen coming out from the land. She seemed to 
Charlie’s eyes quite a small vessel, and he was surprised to 
see how often the captain and officers turned their glasses 
toward her. 

“I fancy our friend over there is a French privateer,” 
the doctor remarked to him; “and I should not be sur- 
prised if we found ourselves exchanging shots with her 
before many hours are over.” 

“ But she’s a little bit of a thing,” Charlie said. “ Surely 
she would never venture to attack a ship like ours.” 

“It’s the size of the guns, not the size of the ship, that 
counts, my boy. She has the advantage of being able to 
sail three feet to our two, and probably, small as she is, 
she carries half as many men again as we do. However > 


28 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


we carry heavy metal, and can give a good account of our- 
selves. Those thirty-twos will astonish our friend if she 
comes within range.” 

The stranger was a large schooner, and the tautness^or 
the spars and rigging showed that she was in beautiful 
order. She crossed the line upon which the merchantman 
was sailing some two miles in her rear, and then bearing 
up followed in her wake. 

Charlie stood near the captain, who, instead of watching 
her, was sweeping the horizon with his glass. Presently 
he paused and gazed intently at a distant object. 

“I thought so,” he said to the first officer. “I fancied 
that fellow wasn’t alone. He would hardly have ventured 
to try his strength with us if he had been. Send a man 
up to the tops and let him see what he can make her out 
to be. I can only see her topmasts, but I can make out 
no yards.” 

Presently the lookout came down and reported that the 
distant vessel appeared to be a large fore-and-aft schooner 
bearing down upon them. 

“She will not be up for two hours yet,” the captain said. 
“It will be getting dark then. It is not likely they will 
engage at night, but they will keep close and show their 
teeth at daybreak.” 

It soon became known that the belief of the captain was 
that the vessel in their wake, and that which could be seen 
approaching on the beam, were French privateers, and 
soon all were preparing in their own way for what might 
happen. The sailors cleared the decks and loosed the 
guns. The gentlemen went below and shortly returned 
bringing up rifles and fowliug-pieces. Small arms and 
cutlasses were brought up and piled round the masts. 

“Why don’t you put on more sail, sir?” Mr. Ashmead, 
the member of the council, said to the captain. “My 
wife, sir, objects to the sound of firearms* and I must 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


29 


really beg that you will increase your speed. As it is we 
are losing rather than gaining upon that vessel behind. 
The duty of the ships of the company is to try not to fight.” 

^If they can help it,” the captain added quietly. “Not 
to fight if they can help it, Mr. Ash mead. But unfortu- 
nately, the choice upon the present occasion lies with the 
gentlemen yonder and not with us. It is not of the slight- 
est use adding to the sail we carry, for at our very best 
speed those schooners could sail round and round us. As 
night comes on I intend to shorten sail and put the ship into 
fighting trim. In the morning I shall again increase it, 
but I shall not make any attempt to escape a combat which 
it depends entirely on those privateers to bring on or not 
as they choose. I am sorry that Mrs. Ashmead should be 
exposed to the unpleasantness of listening to the explosion 
of firearms, and that my other lady passengers should be 
exposed to the danger which cannot but arise more or less 
from a naval conflict. However, I hope, sir, that there 
need be no great anxiety as to the result. The company 
has given us a heavy armament, and you may be sure that 
we shall all do our best.” 

Seeing the gentlemen go below for their guns Charlie 
asked one of the other young writers, a lad of about his 
own age, named Peters, with whom he had become very 
friendly, to go below with him. He had not yet examined 
the arms that his uncle had given him, for he had not 
thought of them since he saw the gun-cases under his 
berth on his first arrival on board ship. He found the 
doctor already in his cabin putting together a heavy double- 
barreled gun. 

“ Well, youngster,” he said, “so we’re likely to have a 
brush. I see you have a couple of gun-cases under your 
berth. You are a good deal better provided than most 
lads who go out as writers. Ah! that’s a beautiful piece 
of yours,” he said, as Charlie unlocked one of the cases 


30 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


and took out a rifle, a small bore and a heavy barrel, and 
beautifully finished. “With a greased patch and a heavy 
charge that ought to carry a bullet far and true. Have 
you had any practice?” 

“Not with this gun, sir. I used sometimes to practice 
shooting at gulls with a musket on board the cutter my 
father commanded, and I got to be a fair shot with it.” 

“ Then you ought to be able to do good work with such 
a piece as that. What is in the other case? Ah! that’s 
a beauty too,” he said as he examined the double-barreled 
gun. “Made extra strong and heavy, I see, so as to carry 
bullets. You’ll find your shoulder ache at first, but you’ll 
get accustomed to it in time. I’m always in favor of heavy 
barrels. They shoot stronger and straighter than your 
light guns, are not so liable to get bent or bruised if a 
stupid servant drops one across a stone, and, after all, two 
or three pounds difference in weight does not make any 
material difference when you’re accustomed to it. Al- 
though, I grant a heavy gun does not come quite so quickly 
up to the shoulder for a snap shot.” 

“Now, Peters,” Charlie said, “you take the double- 
barrel; I will use the rifle. Mine will come into play first, 
but, as my uncle said when he gave it me, yours will do 
most execution at close quarters.” 

At dusk the schooners, having exchanged some signals 
by flags, took up their positions, one on each quarter of 
the ship, at a distance of some two miles. 

“Do not you think,” Charlie asked his friend the doctor, 
“that they are likely to try and board us to-night?” 

“No,” the doctor said. “These privateers general 1\ 
depend upon their long guns. They know that we shall 
be on the watch all night, and that in a hand-to-hand 
fight they would lose a considerable number of men, while 
by keeping at a distance and maintaining a fire with their 
long guns, they rely upon crippling their opponents, and 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


31 


then ranging up under their stern, pouring in a fire at 
close quarters until they surrender. Another thing is that 
they prefer daylight, as they can then see whether any 
other vessel is approaching. Were one of our cruisers to 
hear a cannonade in the night she would come down and 
might take them unawares. No, I think you will see that 
at daylight, if the coast is clear, they will begin.” 

Such was evidently the captain’s opinion also, as he 
ordered sail to be still further shortened, and all save the 
watch on deck, to turn in at once. The lights were all 
extinguished, not that the captain had any idea of evading 
his pursuers, but that he wished to avoid offering them a 
mark for their fire should they approach in the darkness. 


WITS CLIVE IN INDIA. 


n 


CHAPTER III. 

A BRUSH WITH PRIVATEERS. 

The night passed quietly. Once or twice lights were 
seen as the schooners showed a lantern for a moment to 
notify their exact position to each other. As soon as dawn 
broke every man on hoard the Lizzie Anderson was at his 
post. The schooners had drawn up a little, but were still 
under easy sail. The moment that the day grew clear 
enough for it to be perceived that no other sail could be 
seen above the horizon, fresh sail was spread upon the 
schooners and they began rapidly to draw up. On the 
previous evening the four heavy guns had been brought 
aft, and the Indiaman could have made a long running 
fight with her opponents had the captain been disposed. 
To this, however, he objected strongly, as his vessel was 
sure to be hulled and knocked about severely, and perhaps 
some of his masts cut down. He was confident in his 
power to beat off the two privateers, and he therefore did 
not add a stitch of canvas to the easy sail under which he 
had been holding on all night. Presently a puff of smoke 
shot out from the bow of the schooner from the weather 
quarter, followed almost instantaneously by one from her 
consort. Two round shot struck up the water, the one 
under the Indiaman’s stern, the other under her forefoot. 

“The rascals are well within range,” the captain said 
quietly. “See, they are taking off canvas again. They 
intend to keep at that distance and hammer away at us. 
Just what I thought would be their tactics.” 


33 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 

Two more shots were fired by the schooners. One flew 
over the deck between the masts and plunged harmlessly 
in the sea beyond, the other struck the hull with a dull 
crash. 

“It is lucky the ladies were sent into the hold,” the 
captain said; “that shot has gone right through their 
cabin. Now, my lads, have you got the sights well upon 
them? Fire!” 

The four thirty-two pounders spoke out almost at the 
same moment, and all gazed over the bulwarks anxiously 
to watch the effect, and a cheer arose as it was seen how 
accurate had been the aim of the gunners. One shot 
struck the schooner to windward in the bow, a foot or two 
above the water-level; another went through her foresail 
close to the mast.” 

“A foot more, and you would have cut his foremast 
asunder.” 

The vessel to leeward had been struck by only one shot, 
the other passing under her stern. She was struck just 
above her deck-line, the shot passing through the bulwark, 
and, as they thought on board the merchantman, narrowly 
missing if not actually striking the mainmast. 

“There is some damage done,” Dr. Eae said, keeping 
his glass fixed on the vessel; “there is a good deal of run- 
ning about on deck there.” % 

It was evident that the display of the heavy metal carried 
by the lndiaman was an unpleasant surprise to the priva- 
teers. Both lowered sail and ceased firing, and there was 
then a rapid exchange of signals between them. 

“They don’t like it,” the captain said, laughing; “they 
see that they cannot play the game they expected, and 
that they’ve got to take as well as to give. Now it depends 
upon the sort of stuff their captains are made of, whether 
they give it up at once or come straight up to close quar- 
ters. Ah! they mean fighting.” 


34 


WITH OLIVE IN INDIA. 


As he spoke a cloud of canvas was spread upon the 
schooners, and sailing more than two feet to the merchant- 
man’s one they ran quickly down toward her, firing rapidly 
as they came. Only the merchantman’s heavy guns re- 
plied, but these worked steadily and coolly and did 
considerable damage. The bowsprit of one of their oppo- 
nents was shot away. The sails of both vessels were 
pierced in several places, and several ragged holes were 
knocked in their hulls. 

“If it were not that I do not wish to sacrifice any of the 
lives on board unnecessarily,” the captain said, “I would 
let them come alongside and try boarding. We have a 
strong crew, and with the sixty soldiers we should give 
them such a reception as they do not dream of. However, 
I will keep them off if I can. Now, Mr. James,” he said 
to the first officer, “I propose to give that vessel to leeward 
a dose; they are keeping about abreast, and by the course 
they are making will range alongside at about a cable’s 
length. When I give the word pour a broadside with the 
guns to port upon that weather schooner. At that mo- 
ment, gentlemen,” he said, turning to the passengers, “I 
shall rely upon you to pick off the steersman of the other 
vessel, and to prevent another taking his place. She steers 
badly now, and the moment her helm is free she’ll run up 
into the wind. As she does so I shall bear off, run across 
her bow, and rake her deck with grape as we pass. Will 
you, Mr. Barlow, order your men to be in readiness to> 
open fire with musketry upon her as we pass.” 

The schooners were now running rapidly down upon 
the Indiaman. They were only able to use the guns in 
their bows, and the fire of the Indiaman from the heavy 
guns on her quarter was inflicting more damage than she 
received. 

“Let all hands lie down on deck,” the captain ordered, 
“they will open with their broadside guns as they come 



—With Clive in India. 





WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


35 


tip. When I give the word let all the guns on the port 
Ride be trained at the foot of her mainmast, and fire as 
you get the line. On the starboard side lie down till I 
give the word.” 

It was a pretty sight as the schooners, throwing the 
water high up from their sharp cutwaters, came running 
along heeling over under the breeze. As they ranged 
alongside their topsails came down, and a broadside from 
both was poured into the Indiaman. The great ship shook 
as the shot crashed into her, and several sharp cries told 
of the effect which had been produced. Then the captain 
gave the word, and a moment afterward an irregular 
broadside, as the captain of each gun brought his piece to 
bear, was poured into the schooner from the guns on the 
port side. As the privateer heeled over her deck could be 
plainly seen, and the shot of the Indiaman, all directed at 
one point, tore up a hole around the foot of the mainmast. 
In an instant the spar tottered and with a crash fell along- 
side. At the same moment three of the passengers took a 
steady aim over the bulwark at the helmsman of the other 
privateer, and simultaneously with the reports of their 
pieces the man was seen to fall. Another sprang forward 
to take his place, but again the rifles spoke out, and he 
fell beside his comrade. Freed from the strain which had 
counteracted the pressure of her mainsail the schooner 
flew up into the wind. The Indiaman held on her course 
for another length and then her helm was put up, and 
she swept down across the bows of the privateer. Then 
the men leaped to their feet, the soldiers lined the bul- 
warks, and as she passed along a few yards only distant 
from her foe, each gun poured a storm of grape along her 
crowded deck while the troops and passengers kept up a 
continuous fire of musketry. 

“That will do,” the captain said quietly; “now we may 
keep her on her course, they have had more than enough 
of it.” 


WITH GLIVJS IN INDIA. 


36 

There was no doubt of that, for the effect of the iron 
storm had been terrible, and the decks of the schooner 
were strewn with dead and dying. For a time after the 
merchantman had borne upon her course the sails of the 
schooner flapped wildly in the wind, and then the foremast 
went suddenly over the side. 

“I should think you could take them both, Captain 
Thompson,” one of the passengers said. 

“They are as good as taken,” the captain answered, 
“and would be forced to haul down their flags if I were to 
wear round and continue the light. But they would be 
worse than useless to me. I should not know what to do 
with their crews, and should have to cripple myself by 
putting very strong prize crews upon them, and so run the 
risk of losing my own ship and cargo. No, my business is 
to trade and not to fight. If any one meddle with me I 
am ready to take my own part; but the company would 
not thank me if I were to risk the safety of this ship and 
her valuable cargo for the sake of sending home a couple of 
prizes which might be recaptured as they crossed the bay, 
and would not fetch any great sum if they got safely in 
port.” 

An examination showed that the casualties on board 
the Lizzie Anderson amounted to three killed and eight 
wounded. The former were sewn in hammocks with a 
round shot at their feet and dropped overboard, the clergy- 
man reading the burial service. The wounded were carried 
below and attended to by the ship’s surgeon and Dr. Bae. 
The ship’s decks were washed and all traces of the conflict 
removed. The guns were again lashed in their places, 
carpenters were lowered over the side to repair damages, 
and when the ladies came on deck an hour after the con- 
flict was over, two or three ragged holes in the bulwarks 
and a half dozen in the sails were the sole signs that the 
ship had been in action, save that some miles astern could* 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


37 


be seen the two crippled privateers with all sails lowered 
at work to repair damages. Two or three days afterward 
Charlie Marryat and his friend Peters were sitting beside 
Dr. Rae, when the latter said: 

“I hope that we sha’n’t find the French in Madras when 
we get there.” 

“ The French in Madras!” Charlie exclaimed in surprise. 
“Why, sir, there’s no chance of that, is there?” 

“A very great chance,” the doctor said; “don’t you,, 
know that they captured the place three years ago?” 

“No, sir; I’m ashamed to say that I know nothing at 
all about India except that the company have trading sta- 
tions at Bombay, Madras, and Calcutta.” 

“I will tell you about it,” the doctor said; “it is as well 
that you should understand the position of affairs at the 
place to which you are going. You must know that the 
company hold the town of Madras and a few square miles 
of land around it as tenants of the Nawab of the Carnatic, 
which, is the name of that part of India. The French 
have a station at Pondicherry, eighty-six miles to the 
southwest of Madras. This is a larger and more impor- 
tant town than Madras, and of course the greatest rivalry 
prevails between the English and French. The French 
are much more powerful than the English and exercise a 
predominating influence throughout the Carnatic. The 
French governor, Monsieur Dupleix, is a man of very great 
ability and far-seeing views. He has a considerable force 
of French soldiers at his command, and by the aid which 
he has given to the nawab upon various occasions he has 
obtained a predominating influence in his councils. 

“When war was declared between England and France 
in the year ’44, the English squadron under Commodore 
Barnet was upon the coast, and the company sent out 
orders to Mr. Morse, the governor of Madras, to use every 
effort to destroy the French settlement* of whose rising 


38 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


power they felt the greatest jealousy. Dupleix, seeing 
the force that could be brought against him, and having 
no French ships on the station, although he was aware 
that a fleet under Admiral La Bourdonnais was fitting out 
and would arrive shortly, dreaded the contest, and pro- 
posed to Mr. Morse that the Indian colonies of the two 
nations should remain neutral and take no part in the 
struggle in which their respective countries were engaged. 
Mr. Morse, however, in view of the orders he had received 
from the company, was unable to agree to this. Dupleix 
then applied to the nawab, who at his request forbade his 
European tenants to make war on land with each other, 
an order which they were obliged to obey. 

“In July, 1746, La Bourdonnais arrived with his fleet, 
and chased the small English squadron from the Indian 
seas. Dupleix now changed his tactics, and regardless of 
the injunction which he himself had obtained from tbe 
nawab he determined to crush the English at Madras. 
He supplied tbe fleet with men and money and ordered 
the admiral to sail for Madras. The fleet arrived before 
the town on the 14th of September, landed a portion of its 
troops, six hundred in number, with two guns, a short 
distance along the coast, and on the following day disem- 
barked the rest, consisting of a thousand French troops, 
four hundred Sepoys, and three hundred African troops, 
and summoned Madras to surrender. Madras was in no 
position to offer any effectual resistance. The fort was 
weak and indefensible. The English inhabitants consisted 
only of a hundred civilians and two hundred soldiers. 
Governor Morse endeavored to obtain from the nawab the 
protection which he had before granted to Dupleix, a de- 
mand which the nawab at once refused. I was there at 
the time and quite agreed with the governor that it was 
useless to attempt resistance to the force brought against 
us. The governor, therefore, surrendered on the 21st. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


39 - 


The garrison and all the civilians in the place not in the 
service of the company were to become prisoners of war, 
while those in the regular service of the company were 
free to depart, engaging only not to carry arms against 
the French until exchanged. These were the official con- 
ditions; but La Bourdonnais, influenced by jealousy of 
Dupleix, and by the promise of a bribe of forty thousand 
pounds, made a secret condition with Mr. Morse by which 
he bound himself to restore Madras in the future, upon 
the payment of a large sum of money. This agreement 
Dupleix, whose heart was set upon the total expulsion of 
the English, refused to ratify. 

“A good many of us considered that by this breach of 
the agreement we were released from our parole not to 
carry arms against the French, and a dozen or so of us in 
various disguises escaped from Madras and made our way 
to Fort St. David, a sn^all English settlement twelve miles 
south of Pondicherry. I made the journey with a young 
fellow named Clive, who had come out as a writer about 
two years before. He was a fine young fellow, as unfitted 
as you are, I should think, Marryat, for the dull life of a 
writer, but full of energy and courage. At Fort St. David 
we found two hundred English soldiers and a hundred 
Sepoys, and a number of us having nothing to do at our 
own work volunteered to aid in the defense. 

“After Dupleix had conquered Madras, the nawab awoke 
to the fact of the danger of allowing the French to become 
all-powerful by the destruction of the English, and ordered 
Dupleix to restore the place. Dupleix refused, and the 
nawab sent his son, Maphuz Khan, to invest the town. 
Dupleix at once dispatched a detachment of two hundred 
and thirty French and seven hundred Sepoys, commanded 
by an engineer officer named Paradis, to raise the siege. 
On the 2d of November the garrison of Madras sallied out 
and drove away the cavalry of Maphuz Khan, and on the 
4th* Paradis attached his army and totally defeated it. 


40 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


“This, lads, was a memorable battle; it is the first time 
that European and Indian soldiers have come into contest, 
and it shows how immense is the superiority of Europeans. 
What Paradis did then, opens all sorts of possibilities for 
the future, and it may be that either we or the French are 
destined to rise from mere trading companies to be rulers 
of Indian states. Such, I know, is the opinion of young 
Clive, who is a very long-headed and ambitious young fel- 
low. I remember his saying to me one night when we 
were with difficulty holding our own in the trenches, that 
if we had but a man of energy and intelligence at the head 
of our affairs in Southern India we might ere many years 
passed be masters of the Carnatic. I own that it appears 
to me more likely that the French will be in that position, 
and that we shall not have a single establishment left there; 
but time will show. 

“Having defeated Maphuz Khan, Dupleix resolved to 
make a great effort to expel us from Fort St. David, our 
sole footing left in Southern India, and he dispatched an 
army of nine hundred Frenchmen, six hundred Sepoys 
and a hundred Africans, with six guns and six mortars, 
against us. They were four to one against us, and we had 
hot work, I can tell you. Four times they tried to storm 
the place, and each time we drove them back, till at last 
they gave it up in disgust at the end of June, having be- 
sieged us for six months. Soon after this Admiral Bos- 
cawen with a great fleet and an army arrived from England, 
and on the 19th of August besieged Pondicherry. The 
besieging army was six thousand strong, of whom three 
thousand seven hundred and twenty were English. But 
Pondicherry resisted bravely, and after two months the 
besiegers were forced to retire, having lost in attacks or by 
fever one thousand and sixty-five men. At the end of the 
siege, in which I had served as a medical officer, I returned 
to England. A few months after I left, peace was mad& 


WITH CL1 VE IN INDIA. 


41 


between England and France, and by itf terms Dupleix 
had to restore Madras to the English. I hear that fighting 
has been going on ever since, the English and French 
engaging as auxiliaries to rival native princes, and espe- 
cially that there was some hot fighting round Davikota. 
However we shall hear about that when we get there.” 

“And what do you think will be the result of it all, Dr. 
Rae?” 

“I think that undoubtedly sooner or later either the 
French or ourselves will be driven out; which it will be 
remains to be seen. If we are expelled, the effect of our 
defeat is likely to operate disastrously at Calcutta, if not at 
Bombay. The French will be regarded as a powerful peo- 
ple whom it is necessary to conciliate, while we shall be 
treated as a nation of whom they need have no fear, and 
whom they can oppress accordingly. If we are successful 
and absolutely obtain possession of the Carnatic, our trade 
will vastly increase, fresh posts and commands of all sorts 
will be established, and there will be a fine career open to 
you young fellows in the service of the company.” 

After rounding the Cape of Good Hope the ship encoun- 
tered a series of very heavy gales, which drove her far out 
of her course up the eastern coast of Africa. In the last 
gale her foremast was carried away, and she put in to a 
small island to refit. She had also sprung a leak, and a 
number of stores were landed to enable her to be taken up 
into shallow water and heeled over in order that the leak 
might be got at. 

The captain hurried on the work with all speed. 

“Had it not been for this,” Charlie heard him say to 
Mr. Ashmead, “I would have rigged a jury-mast and pro- 
ceeded; but I can’t stop the leak from the inside without 
shifting a great portion of the cargo, and our hold is so 
full that this would be difficult in the extreme. But I 
own that I do not like delaying a day longer than necessary 


42 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


here. The natives have a very bad reputation, besides 
which it is suspected that one if not more pirates have 
their rendezvous in these seas. Several of our merchant- 
men have mysteriously disappeared without any gale having 
taken place which would account for their loss. The cap- 
tain of a ship which reached England two or three days 
before we sailed, brought news that when she was within 
a fortnight’s sail of the cape the sound of guns was heard 
one night, and that afterward a ship was seen on fire low 
down on the horizon. He reached the spot soon after 
daybreak and found charred spars and other wreckage, 
but though he cruised about all day he could find no signs 
of any boats. Complaints have been made to government, 
and I hear that there is an intention of sending two or 
three sloops out here to hunt the pirates up; but that will 
be of no use to us.” 

Upon the day of their arrival at the island a native sail- 
ing boat was seen to pass across the mouth of the bay. 
When half across she suddenly tacked round and sailed 
back in the direction from which she had come. 

Before proceeding to lighten the ship the captain had 
taken steps to put himself in a position of defense. For 
some distance along the center of the bay the ground rose 
abruptly at a distance of some thirty yards from the shore, 
forming a sort of natural terrace; behind this a steep hill 
rose. The terrace, which was forty feet above the water 
level, extended for about a hundred yards, when the 
ground on either side of the plateau dropped away as 
steeply as in front. The guns were the first things taken 
out of the ship, and, regardless of the remonstrances of 
the passengers at what they considered to be a waste of 
time, Captain Thompson had the whole of them taken up 
on the terrace. A small battery was thrown up by the 
sailors at the two corners, and in each of these two of the 
thirty-two pounders were placed. The broadside guns 
were ranged in line along the center of the terraoe. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


43 


“Now,” the captain said, when at the end of the secon-d 
day the preparations were completed by the transport of a 
quantity of ammunition from the ship’s magazine to the 
terrace, “I feel comfortable. We can defend ourselves 
here against all the pirates of the South Seas. If they 
don’t come we shall only have lost our two days’ work, 
and shall have easy minds for the remainder of our stay 
here, which we should not have had if we had been at the 
mercy of the first of those scoundrels who happened to 
hear of our being laid up.” 

The next morning the work of unloading the ship began, 
the bales and packages being lowered from the ship as they 
were brought up from the hold into boats alongside, and 
then taken to the shore and piled there at the foot of the 
slope. This occupied three days, and at the end of that 
time the greater portion of the cargo had been removed. 
The ship, now several feet lighter in the water than before, 
was brought broadside to shore until her keel touched the 
ground. Then the remaining cargo was shifted, and by 
the additional aid of tackle and purchases on shore fastened 
to her masts, she was heeled over until her keel nearly 
reached the level of the water. It was late one evening 
when this work was finished, and the following morning 
the crew were to begin to scrape her bottom, and the car- 
penters were to repair the leak, and the whole of the seams 
under water were to be corked and repitched. 

Hitherto all had remained on board; but previous to 
the ship being heeled over, tents constructed of the sails 
were erected on the terrace, beds and other articles of 
necessity landed, and the passengers, troops, and crew took 
up their temporary abode there. 


44 


WITH OLIVE IN INDIA. 


CHAPTER IV. 

THE PIRATES OF THF PACIFIC. 

A regular watch was set both on the plateau and on 
board ship. Toward morning one of the watch on board 
hailed the officer above: 

“ I have fancied, sir, for some time that I heard noises. 
It seems to me like the splash of a very large number of 
oars.” 

“I have heard nothing,” the officer said; “but you 
might hear sounds down there coming along on the water 
before I do. I will go down to the water’s edge and listen.” 

He did so, and was at once convinced that the man’s 
ears had not deceived him. Although the night was per- 
fectly still and not a breath of wind was stirring, he heard 
a low rustling sound like that of the wind passing through 
the dried leaves of a forest in autumn. 

“You are right, Johnson, there is something going on 
out at sea beyond the mouth of the bay. I will call the 
captain at once.” 

Captain Thompson on being aroused also went down to 
the water-side to listen, and at once ordered the whole 
party to get under arms. He requested Mr. Barlow, the 
young lieutenant in charge of the troops, to place half his 
men across each end of the plateau. The back was de- 
fended by a cliff which rose almost perpendicularly from 
it to a height of some hundred feet; the plateau being 
some thirty yards in depth from the sea face to its foot* 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


45 


The male passengers were requested to divide themselves 
in two parties, and to join the soldiers in defending the 
position against flank attacks. The guns were all loaded, 
and the sailors then set to work dragging up bales of goods 
from below, and placing them so as to form a sort of 
breastwork before the guns along the sea face. 

The noise at sea had by tins time greatly increased, and 
although it was still too dark to see what was passing, 
Captain Thompson said that he had no doubt whatever 
that the boats had one or more large ships in tow. “ Had 
it not been for that,” he said, “they would long ago have 
been here. I expect that they hoped to catch ns napping, 
but the wind fell and delayed them. They little dream 
how well we are prepared. Did they know of our fort 
here, I question whether they would have ventured upon 
attacking us at all, but would have waited till we were 
well at sea, and then our chance would have been a slight 
one. Well, gentlemen, you will allow that the two days 
were not wasted. I think now the pirates are well inside 
the bay. In half an hour we shall have light enough to 
see them. There, listen! there’s the splash of their an- 
chors. There, again! I fancy there are two ships moored 
broadside on, stem and stern.” 

All this time the work on shore had been conducted in 
absolute silence, and the pirates could have had no intima- 
tion that their presence was discovered. Presently against 
the faintly dawning light in the east the masts of two ves- 
sels could he seen. One was a large ship, the other a brig. 
Almost at the same time the rough sound of boats’ keels 
grounding on the shore could be heard. 

“Just as I thought,” the captain whispered; “they have 
guessed that some of us will be ashore, and will make a 
rush upon us here when the ships open fire.” 

The word was passed along the guns that every one was 
to be double-shotted and that their fire was at first to be 


46 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


directed at the brig. They were to aim between wind and 
water and strive to sink her as speedily as possible. As 
the light gradually grew brighter the party on the plateau 
anxiously watched for the moment when the hull of the 
Indiaman becoming plain to the enemy these would open 
fire upon it, and so give the signal for the fight. At the 
first alarm the tents had all been leveled and a thick barri- 
cade of bales erected round a slight depression of the pla- 
teau at the foot of the clifT in its rear. Here the ladies 
were placed for shelter. 

As the light increased it could be seen that in addition 
to the two ships were a large number of native dhows. 
Presently from the black side of the ship a jet of fire shot 
out, and at the signal a broadside was poured into the 
Indiaman by the two vessels. At the same moment with 
a hideous yell hundreds of black figures leaped to their 
feet on the beach and rushed toward the as yet unseen 
position of the English. The captain shouted “Fire!” 
and the twenty guns on the plateau poured their fire 
simultaneously into the side of the brig. The captain then 
gave orders that two of the light guns should be run along 
the terrace to take position on the flanks, and aid the sol- 
diers against the attacks. This time Charlie had lent his 
rifle to Peters, and was himself armed with his double- 
barrel gun. 

“ Steady, boys,” Mr. Hallam, the ensign who commanded 
the soldiers at the side where Charlie was stationed, cried; 
“don’t fire a shot till I give the word, and then aim low.” 

With terrific yells the throng of natives, waving curved 
swords, spear3, and clubs, rushed forward. The steep 
ascent checked them, but they rushed up until within ten 
yards of the line of soldiers on its brow. Then Mr. Hallam 
gave the word to fire, and the soldiers and passengers 
poured a withering volley into them. At so short a dis- 
tance the effect was tremendous. Completely swept away, 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


4 ? 


the leading rank fell down among their comrades, and 
these for a moment recoiled. Then gathering themselves 
together they again rushed forward, while those in their 
rear discharged volleys of arrows over their heads. 

Among the defenders every man now fought for himself, 
loading and firing as rapidly as possible. Sometimes the 
natives nearly gained a footing on the crest, but each time 
the defenders with clubbed muskets beat them back again. 
The combat was, however, doubtful, for their assailants 
were many hundred strong, when the defenders were glad- 
dened with a shout of “Make way, my hearties. Let us 
come to the front and give them a dose.” 

In a moment two ship’s guns loaded to the muzzle with 
bullets were run forward, and poured their contents among 
the crowded masses below. The effect was decisive. The 
natives, shaken by the resistance they had already experi- 
enced and appalled by the destruction wrought by the 
cannon, turned and fled along the shore, followed by the 
shouts of the defenders, and by two more rounds of grape 
which the sailors poured into them before they could reach 
their boats. Similar success had attended the defenders 
of the other flank of the position, and all hands now aided in 
swinging round the guns yvhich had done such good serv- 
ice, to enable them to bear their share in the fight with 
the ships. In the middle of the fight the party had heard 
a great cheer from those working the seaward guns, and 
they now saw its cause. The brig had disappeared below 
the water, and the sailors were now engaged in a contest 
with the ship. The pirates fought their guns well, but 
they were altogether overmatched by the twenty guns 
playing upon them from a commanding position. Already 
the dhows were hoisting their sails, and one of the cables 
of the ship suddenly disappeared in the water, while a 
number of men sprang upon the ratlins. 

“ Fire at the masts,” Captain Thompson shouted ; “crip- 


48 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


pie her if yon can. Let all with muskets and rifles try to 
keep men out of the rigging.” 

The ship was anchored within three hundred yards of 
the shore, and although the distance was too great for 
anything like accurate fire, several of the men dropped as 
they ran up the shrouds. The sailors worked their guiis 
with redoubled vigor, and a great shout arose as the main- 
mast, wounded in several places, fell over the side. 

“Sweep her decks with grape,” the captain shouted, 
“and she’s ours. Mr. James, take all the men that can 
be spared from the guns, man the boats, and make a dash 
for the ship at once. I see the men are leaving her. 
They’re crowding over the side into their boats. Most 
likely they’ll set fire to her. Set all your strength putting 
it out. We will attend to the other boats.” 

It was evident now that the pirates were deserting the 
ship. They had fallen into a complete trap, and instead 
of the easy prey on which they calculated, found them- 
selves crushed by the fire of a heavy battery in a com- 
manding position. Captain Thompson, seeing that the 
guns of the ship were silent and that all resistance had 
ceased, now ordered the sailors to turn their guns on the 
dhows and sink as many as possible. These, crowded to- 
gether in their efforts to escape, offered an easy mark for 
the gunners, whose shot tore through their sides, smashing 
and sinking them in all directions. In ten minutes the 
last of those that floated had gained the mouth of the bay 
and, accompanied by the boats crowded with the crews of 
the two pirate vessels, made off, followed by the shot of 
the thirty-two pounders until they had turned the low 
promontory which formed the head of the bay. Long ere 
this Mr. James and the boats’ crews had gained the vessel, 
and were engaged in combating the fire, which had broken 
out in three places. 

The boats were sent back to shore and returned with 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


49 


Captain Thompson and the rest of the sailors, and this 
reinforcement soon enabled them to get the mastery of 
the flames. The ship was found to be the Dover Castle, 
a new and very fast ship of the company’s service, of which 
all traces had been lost since she left Bombay two years 
before. She was now painted entirely black and a snake 
had been added for her figurehead* The original name, 
however, still remained upon the binnacle and ship’s bell. 
Her former armament had been increased and she now 
carried thirty guns, of which ten were thirty-two pounders. 
A subsequent search showed that her hold was stored with 
valuable goods, which had, by the marks upon the bales, 
evidently belonged to several ships which she had no doubt 
taken and sunk after removing the pick of their cargoes. 

The prize was a most valuable one, and the captain felt 
that the board of directors would be highly delighted at 
the recovery of their ship, and still more by the destruc- 
tion of the two bands of pirates. The deck of the ship 
was thickly strewn with dead. Among them was the body 
of a man who by his dress was evidently the captain. 
From some of the pirates who still lived, Captain Thomp- 
son learned that the brig was the original pirate, that she 
had captured the Dover Castle, that from her and subse- 
quent prizes they had obtained sufficient hands to man 
both ships, all who refused to join being compelled to walk 
the plank. These were the only two pirate ships in those 
seas, so far as the men knew. Their rendezvous was at 
a large native town on the mainland, at the mouth of a 
river three days’ sail distant. The news of the Indiaman 
being laid up refitting at the island was brought by the 
native craft they had seen on the day after their arrival, 
and upon its being known the natives had insisted in join- 
ing in the attack. The pirate captain, whose interest it 
was to keep well with them, could not refuse to allow 
them to join, although he would gladly have dispensed 


50 


1 VITB CLIVE IN INDIA. 


with their aid, believing his own force to be far more than 
sufficient to capture the vessel, which he supposed to be 
lying an easy prize at his hands. 

Another ten days were spent in getting the cargo and 
guns on board the Lizzie Anderson, and in fitting out both 
ships for sea. Then Mr. James and a portion of the crew 
being placed on board the prize, they sailed together for 
India. The Dover Castle proved to be much the faster 
sailer, but Captain Thompson ordered her to reduce sail 
and to keep about a mile in his wake, as she could at any 
time close up when necessary; and the two together would 
be able to oppose a determined front even to a French 
frigate, should they meet with one on their way. 

The voyage passed without incident, save that when 
rounding the southern point of Ceylon a sudden squall 
from the land struck them. The vessel heeled over sud- 
denly, and a young soldier who was sitting on the bulwarks 
to leeward was jerked backward and fell into the water. 
Charlie Marryat was on the quarter-deck, leaning against 
the rail, watching a shoal of flying-fish passing at a short 
distance. In the noise and confusion caused by the sudden 
squall, the creaking of cordage, the flapping of sails, and 
the shouts of the officers to let go the sheets, the fall of 
the soldier was unnoticed, and Charlie was startled by per- 
ceiving in the water below him the figure of a struggling 
man. He saw at once that he was unable to swim. With- 
out an instant’s hesitation Charlie threw off his coat and 
kicked off his shoes, and with a loud shout of “Man over- 
board !” sprang from the taffrail and with a few vigorous 
strokes was alongside the drowning man. He seized him 
by the collar and held him at a distance. “Now,” he 
said, “don’t struggle, else I’ll let you go. Keep quiet 
and I can hold you up till we’re picked up.” 

In spite of the injunction the man strove to grasp him, 
but Charlie at once let go his hold and swam a pace back 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


51 


as the man sunk. When he came up he seized him again, 
and again shouted, “ Keep quite quiet, else I’ll leave go.” 

This time the soldier obeyed him, and turning him on 
his back and keeping his face above water, Charlie looked 
around at the vessel he had left. The Indiaman was still 
in confusion. The squall had been sudden and strong. 
The sheets had been let go, the canvas was flapping in the 
wind, and the hands were aloft reducing sail. She was 
already some distance away from him. The sky was 
bright and clear, and Charlie, who was surprised at seeing 
no attempt to lower a boat, saw a signal run up to the 
masthead. Looking the other way he saw at once why no 
boat had been lowered. The Dover Castle was but a 
quarter of a mile astern. Carrying less sail than her con- 
sort, she had been better prepared for the squall, and was 
running down upon him at a great rate. A moment later 
a boat was swung out on davits and several men climbed 
into it. The vessel kept on her course until scarcely more 
than her own length away. Then she suddenly rounded 
up into the wind, and the boat was let fall and rowed 
rapidly toward him. 

All this time Charlie had made no effort beyond what 
was necessary to keep his own head and his companion’s 
face above the water. He now lifted the soldier’s head 
up, and shouted to him that aid was at hand. In another 
minute they were dragged into the boat. This was soon 
alongside the ship, and three minutes later the Dover 
Castle was pursuing her course in the track of the Lizzie 
Anderson, having signaled that the pair had been rescued. 
Charlie found the the soldier was an Irish lad of some 
nineteen years old. His name, he said, was Tim Kelly, 
and as soon as he had recovered himself sufficiently to 
speak he was profuse in his professions of gratitude to his 
preserver. Tim, like the majority of the recruits in the 
company’s service, had been enlisted while in a state of 


52 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA 


drunkenness, had been hurried on board a guardship, 
where, when he recovered, he found a number of other 
unfortunates like himself He had not been permitted to 
communicate with his friends on shore, but had been kept 
in close confinement until he had been put in uniform and 
conveyed on board the Lizzie Andersou half an hour be- 
fore she sailed. The company’s service was not a popular 
one. There was no fighting in India, and neither honor, 
glory, nor promotion to be won. The climate was unsuitcd 
to Europeans, and few indeed of those who sailed from 
England as soldiers in the company’s service ever returned. 
The company then were driven to all sorts of straits to 
keep up even the small force which they then maintained 
in India, and their recruiting agents were by no means 
particular as to the means they employed to make up the 
tale of recruits. 

The vessels did not again communicate until they came 
to anchor in Madras roads, as the wind was fair and Cap- 
tain Thompson anxious to arrive at his destination. Dur- 
ing these few days Tim Kelly had followed Charlie about 
like a shadow. Having no duties to perform on board he 
asked leave to act as Charlie’s servant; and Charlie was 
touched by the efforts which the grateful fellow made to 
be of service to him. Upon their arrival they saw to their 
satisfaction that the British flag was waving over the low 
line of earthworks which constituted the British fort. Not 
far from this, near the water’s edge, stood the white houses 
and stores of the company’s factors, and behind these again 
were the low hovels of the black town. The prospect wat 
not an inviting one, and Charlie wondered how on earth a 
landing was to be effected through the tremendous surf 
which broke upon the shore. He soon found that until 
the wind went down, and the surf moderated somewhat, 
no communication could be effected. The next morning, 
however, the wind lulled, and a crowd of curious native 
boats were seen putting off from the shore. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 53 

Charlie had, after the vessel anchored, rejoined his ship* 
with Tim Kelly, and he now bade good-by to all on board;; 
for only the doctor, two civilians, and the troops were des- 
tined for Madras, all the rest going on in the ship to Cal- 
cutta, after she had discharged that portion of her cargo 
intended for Madras. Charlie had during the last twelve 
hours been made a great deal of, on account of the gallantry 
he had displayed in risking his life for that of the soldier. 
Peters and one of the other young writers were also to 
land, and taking his seat with these in a native boat, pad- 
died by twelve canoemen, he started for the shore. As 
they approached the line of surf Charlie fairly held his 
breath, for it seemed impossible that the boat could live 
through it. The boatmen, however, ceased rowing outside 
the line of broken water, and lay on their paddles for three 
or four minutes. At last a wave larger than any of its 
predecessors was seen approaching. At it passed under 
them the steerman gave a shout. In an instant the rowers 
struck their paddles into the water and the boat dashed 
along with the speed of a racehorse on the crest of the 
wave. There was a crash. For a moment the boat seemed 
to the lads engulfed in white foam, and then she ran high 
up upon the beach. The rowers seized the boys and leap- 
ing out carried them beyond the reach of the water before 
the next wave broke upon them, and then triumphantly 
demanded a present for their skillful management. This 
' the lads were glad to give, for they considered that their 
escape had been something miraculous. 

For awhile they stood on the shore watching other boats 
with the soldiers and baggage coming ashore, and then 
being accosted by a gentleman in the employment of the 
company, followed him to the residence of the chief factor. 
Here they were told that rooms would be given them in 
one of the houses erected by the company for the use of 
its employees, that they would mess with the other clerks 


54 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


residing in the same house, and that at nine o’clock in the 
morning they would report themselves as ready for work. 

Charlie and his friends amused themselves by sauntering 
about in the native town, greatly surprised by the sights 
and scenes which met their eyes; for in those days very 
little was known of India in England. They were, how- 
ever, greatly disappointed. Visions of oriental splendor, 
of palaces and temples, of superbly dressed chiefs with 
bands of gorgeous retainers had floated before their mind’s 
eye. Instead of this they saw squalid huts, men dressed 
merely with a rag of cotton around them, everywhere signs 
of squalor and poverty. Madras, however, they were told 
that evening, was not to be taken as a sample of India. It 
was a mere collection of huts which had sprung up round 
the English factories. But when they went to a real In- 
dian city they would see a very different state of things. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


55 


CHAPTER V. 

MADRAS. 

After the young writers had seen the native town they 
returned to the beach and spent the afternoon watching 
the progress of landing the cargo of the Lizzie Anderson. 
They were pleased to see their own luggage safely ashore, 
as it would have been greatly damaged had the boat con- 
taining it been swamped, a misfortune which happened to 
several of the boats laden with cargo. It was very amus- 
ing each time that one of these boats arrived to see a crowd 
of natives rush down into the water waist deep, seize it 
and drag it up beyond the next wave. Many of them 
would be knocked down, and some swept out by the re- 
treating wave, only to return on the next roller. All could 
swim like fish, and any of these events were greeted with 
shouts of laughter by the rest. When the packages were 
landed a rope was put round them, and through this a 
long bamboo pole was inserted, which would be lifted on 
to the shoulders of two, four, or six porters, according to 
its weight, and these would go off at a hobbling sort of 
trot with their burden to the factory. Their own baggage 
was taken up to the quarters allotted to them, and at the 
hour named for dinner the newcomers met for the first 
time those with whom they were to be associated. 

All were dressed in white suits, and Charlie was struck 
with the pallor of their faces and the listless air of most of 
them. The gentleman to whom they had first been intro- 
duced made them acquainted with the others. 


56 


WITH CLIVE 1H INDIA. 


“How refreshingly healthy and well you look!’* a young 
man of some six-and-twenty years old, named Johnson, 
said. “I was something like that when I first came out 
here, though you’d hardly think it now. Eight years of 
stewing in this horrible hole takes the life and spirits out 
of any one. However, there’s one consolation, after eight 
or ten years of quill-driving in a stuffy room one becomes 
a little more one’s own master, and one’s duties begin to 
be a little more varied and pleasant. One gets a chance 
of being sent up occasionally with goods or on some mes- 
sage or other to one of the native princes, and then one 
gets treated like a prince, and sees that India is not neces- 
sarily so detestable as we have contrived to make it here. 
The only bearable time of one’s life is the few hours after 
dinner, when one can sit in a chair in the veranda and 
smoke and look at the sea. Some of the fellows play 
billiards and cards; but if you will take my advice you 
won’t go in for that sort of thing. It takes a lot out of 
one, and fellows that do it are, between you and me, in 
the bad books of the big-wigs. Besides, they lose money, 
get into debt, and all sorts of mischief comes of it.” 

The speaker was sitting between Charlie and Peters, 
and was talking in a tone of voice which would not be 
overheard by the others. 

“Thank you,” Charlie said. “I for one will certainly 
take your advice. I suppose one can buy ponies here. I 
should think a good ride every morning early before work 
would do one good.” 

“Yes, it is not a bad thing,” Johnson said. “A good 
many fellows do it when they first come out here; but 
after a time they lose their energy, you see, though some 
do keep it up. What appetites you fellows have! It does 
one good to see you eat.” 

“I have not the least idea what we are eating,” Charlie 
said, laughing; “but it’s really very nice whatever it is. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


5 1 


Bnt there seems an immense quantity of pepper, or hot 
stuff of some kind or other, which one would have thought, 
in this tremendous heat, would have made one hotter in- 
stead of cooler.” 

“ Yes,” their new friend answered. “No doubt all this 
pepper and curry do heat the blood ; but you see it is done 
to tempt the appetite. Meat here is fearfully coarse and 
tasteless. Our appetites are poor, and were it not for 
these hot sauces we should eat next to nothing. Will you 
have some bananas?” 

“They are nice and cool,” Peters said as, having peeled 
the long fruit as he saw his companion doing, he took a 
bite of one; “but they have very little taste.” 

“Most of our fruit is tasteless,” Johnson said, “except, 
indeed, the mango and mangostine. They are equal to 
any English fruit in flavor, but I would give them all for 
a good English apple. Its sharpness would be delicious 
here; and now, as you have done, if you will come and sit 
in the veranda of my room we will smoke a cigar and have 
something cool to drink, and I will answer as well as I can 
the questions you’ve asked me about the state of things 
here.” 

When they had seated themselves in the extremely com- 
fortable cane chairs in a veranda facing the sea, and had 
lit their cigars, their friend began : 

“Madras isn’t much of a place now; but you should 
have seen it before the French had it. Our chiefs think 
of nothing but trade, and care nothing how squalid and 
miserable is the place in which they make money. The 
French have larger ideas. They transformed this place, 
cleared away that portion of the native town which sur- 
rounded the factory and fort, made wide roads, formed an 
esplanade, improved and strengthened the fortifications, 
forbade the natives to throw all their rubbish and offal on 
the beach, and made, in fact, a decent place of it. We 


58 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


hardly knew it when we came back, and whatever the 
company have thought, we were thoroughly grateful for 
the French occupation. One good result, too, is that our 
quarters have been greatly improved ; for not only did the 
French build several new houses, but at present all the big 
men, the council and so on, are still living at Fort St. 
David, which is still the seat of administration. So you see 
we have got better quarters; we are rid of the stenches 
and nuisances of the native town; the'plague of flies which 
made our life a burden is abated; and we can sit here and 
enjoy the cool sea breeze without its being poisoned before 
it reaches us by the heaped-up filth on the beach. It must 
have wrung Dupleix’s heart to give up the place over 
which they expended so much pains, and after all it didn’t 
do away with the fighting. In April we sent a force from 
Fort St. David — before we came back here— four hundred 
and thirty white soldiers and a thousand Sepoys, under 
the command of Captain Cope, to aid a fellow who had 
been turned out of the Raj ah ship of Tanjore. I believe 
he was a great blackguard, and the man who had taken 
his place was an able ruler liked by the people.” 

* Then why should we interfere on behalf of the other?” 
Charlie asked. 

“My dear Marryat,” their host said compassionately, 
“you are very young yet, and quite new to India. You 
will see after a time that right has nothing at all to do 
with the dealings of the company in their relations to the 
native princes. We are at present little people living here 
on sufferance among a lot of princes and powers who are 
enemies and rivals of each other. We have, moreover, as 
neighbors another European colony considerably stronger 
than we are. The consequence is, the question of right 
cannot enter into the considerations of the company. It 
may be said that for every petty kingdom in Southern 
India there are at least two pretenders, very often half a 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


59 


dozen. So far we have not meddled much in their quar- 
rels, but the French have been much more active that way. 
They always side with one or other of these pretenders, 
and when they get the man they support into power, of 
course he repays them for their assistance. In this man- 
ner, as I shall explain to you presently, they have virtually 
made themselves masters of the Carnatic outside the walls 
of Fort St. David, and this place. 

“Well, our people thought to take a leaf out of the 
French book, and as the ex-rajah offered us in payment 
for our aid the possession of Devikota, a town at the mouth 
of the river Kolrun, a place likely to be of great use to us, 
we agreed to assist him. Cope with the land forces had 
marched to the border of the Tanjore territory, and the 
guns and heavy baggage were to go by sea; but, unfortu- 
nately, we had a tremendous gale just after they sailed. 
The admiral’s flagship, the Namur, of seventy-four guns, 
the Pembroke, of sixty, and the hospital ship, Apollo, 
were totally lost, and the rest of the fleet scattered in all 
directions. Cope entered the Tanjore territory, but found 
the whole population attached to the new rajah. It was 
useless for him, therefore, to march upon Tanjore, which 
is a really strong town 5 so he marched down to Devikota, 
where he hoped to find some of the fleet. Not a ship, 
however, was to be seen, and as without guns Cope could 
do nothing, he returned here, as we had just taken posses- 
sion again. 

“Then he went to Fort St. David, and there was a great 
discussion among the big-wigs. It was clear from what 
Cope said that our man had not a friend in his own country. 
Still, as he pointed out, Devikota was a most important 
place for us. Neither Madras nor Fort St. David has a 
harbor, and Devikota, therefore, where the largest ships 
could run up the river and anchor, would be of immense 
utility to us. M this was really the reason for which we 


eo 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


had gone into the affair it was decided to repeat the at- 
tempt. By this time Major Lawrence, who commands 
the whole of the company’s forces in Ihdia, and who had 
been taken a prisoner in one of the French sorties at the 
siege of Pondicherry, had been released, so he was put at 
the head of the expedition, and the whole of the company’s 
English troops, eight hundred in all, including the artil- 
lery, and fifteen hundred Sepoys, started on board ship for 
Devikota. I must tell you that Lawrence is a first rate 
fellow, the only really good officer we have out here, and 
the affair couldn’t have been in the hands of a better man. 

“ The ships arrived safely at the mouth of the Kolrun, 
and the troops were landed on the bank of the river oppo- 
site the town, where Lawrence intended to erect his bat- 
teries, as, in the first place, the shore behind the town was 
swampy, and in the second the Rajah of Tanjore, who 
had got news of our coming, had his army encamped there 
to support the place. Lawrence got his guns in position 
and fired away, across the river, at the earthen wall of the 
town. In three days he had a breach. The enemy didn’t 
return our fire, but occupied themselves in throwing up 
an entrenchment across the side of the fort. We made a 
raft and crossed the river, but the enemy’s matchlock men 
peppered us so severely that we lost thirty English and 
fifty Sepoys in getting over. The enemy’s entrenchment 
was not finished, but in front of it was a deep rivulet which 
had to be crossed. 

“Lawrence gave the command of the storming party to 
Clive. He is one of our fellows, a queer, restless sort of 
chap, who was really no good here, for he hated his work 
and always seemed to think himself a martyr. He was 
not a favorite among us, for he was often gloomy and dis- 
contented, though he had his good points. He was 
straightforward and manly, and he put down two or three 
fellows here who had been given to bully the young ones, 


Clive leading the storming party at Devikota.— Page 61. 




f 


/ 








V- 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


61 


in a way that astonished them. He would never have 
made a good servant of the company, for he so hated his 
work that when he had been out here about a year he tried 
to blow out his brains. He snapped the pistol twice at his 
head, but it didn’t go off though it was loaded all right. 
Strange, wasn’t it? So he came to the conclusion that he 
wasn’t meant to kill himself, and went on living till some- 
thing should turn up.” 

“ Yes,” Charlie said; “Dr. Eae spoke to us about him 
during the voyage. He knew him at the siege of Fort St. 
David, and Pondicherry.” 

“Yes,” Johnson said. “He came out there quite in a 
new light. He got transferred into the military service, 
and was always in the middle of the fighting. Major 
Lawrence had a very high opinion of him, and so selected 
him to lead the storming party. It really seems almost as 
if he had a charmed life. Lawrence gave him thirty-three 
English soldiers and seven hundred Sepoys. The rest of 
the force were to follow as soon as Clive’s party gained the 
entrenchments. Clive led the way with his Europeans, 
with the Sepoys supporting behind, and got across the riv- 
ulet with a loss of only four men. He waited on the other 
bank till he saw the Sepoys climbing up, and then again 
led the English on in advance toward the unfinished part 
of the entrenchment. The Sepoys, however, did not move, 
but remained waiting for the main body to come up. The 
enemy let Clive and his twenty-nine men get on some dis- 
tance in advance, and then their cavalry, who had been 
hidden by a projection of the fort, charged suddenly down 
on him. They were upon our men before they had time 
to form, and in a minute twenty-six of them were cut to 
pieces. Clive and the other three managed to get through 
the Tanjore horsemen and rejoin the Sepoys. That was 
almost as narrow a shave for his life as with the pistol. 
Lawrence now crossed with his main body and advanced. 


62 WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 

“ Again the Tanjore horsemen charged; but this time 
we were prepared, and Lawrence let them come on till 
within a few yards, and then gave them a volley which 
killed fourteen and sent the rest scampering away. Law- 
rence pushed forward. The garrison, panic-stricken at 
the defeat of their cavalry, abandoned the breach and 
escaped to the opposite side of the town, and Devikota was 
ours. A few days later he captured the fortified temple of 
Uchipuran. A hundred men were left there, and these 
were afterward attacked by the Kajah of Tanjore with five 
thousand men, but they held their own and beat them off. 
A very gallant business that! These affairs showed the 
rajah that the English could fight, a point which, hitherto, 
the natives had been somewhat skeptical about. They 
were afraid of the French, but they looked upon us as 
mere traders. He had, too, other things to trouble him 
as to the state of the Carnatic, and so hastened to make 
peace. He agreed to pay the expenses of the war, and to 
cede us Devikota and some territory round it, and to allow 
the wretched ex-rajah, in whose cause we had pretended 
to fight, a pension of four hundred a year, on condition 
that we kept him shut up in one of our forts. Not a very 
nice business on our side, was it? Still we had gained our 
point, and, with the exception of the ex-rajah, who was a 
bad lot after all, no one was discontented. 

“ When the peace was signed our force returned to Fort 
St. David. While they had been away there had been a 
revolution in the Carnatic. Now this was rather a com- 
plicated business; but as the whole situation at present 
turns upon it, and it will not improbably cause our expul- 
sion from Southern India, I will explain it to you as well 
as I can. Now you must know that all Southern India, 
with the exception of a strip along the west coast, is gov- 
erned by a viceroy, appointed by the emperor at Delhi. 
He was called the Subadar of the Deccan. Up till the 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


63 


end of ’48 Nizam Ul-Mulk was viceroy. About that 
time he died, and the emperor appointed his grandson, 
Muzaffar Jung, who was the son of a daughter of his, to 
succeed him. But the subadar had left five sons. Four 
of these lived at Delhi, and were content to enjoy their 
life there. The second son, however, Nazir Jung, was an 
ambitious man, who had rebelled even against his father. 
Naturally he rebelled against his nephew. He was on the 
spot when his father died, while the new subadar was ab- 
sent. Nazir, therefore, seized the reins of government 
and all the resources of the state. The emperor has trou- 
bles of his own at Delhi, and Muzaffar had no hopes of aid 
from him. He therefore went to Satarah, the court of 
the Mahrattas, to ask for their assistance. There he met 
Chunda Sahib. This man was the nephew of the last 
nawab of the Carnatic, Dost Ali. Dost Ali had been killed 
in a battle with them in 1739; and they afterward captured 
Trichinopoli, and took Chunda Sahib, who commanded 
there, prisoner, and had since kept him at Satarah. Had 
he been at liberty he would no doubt have succeeded his 
uncle, whose only son had been murdered; but as he was 
at Satarah the Subadar of the Deccan bestowed the gov- 
ernment of the Carnatic upon Anwarud-din. 

“Chunda Sahib and Muzaffar Jung put their heads to- 
gether and agreed to act in concert. Muzaffar, of course, 
desired the subadarship of the Deccan, to which he had 
been appointed by the court of Delhi. Chunda Sahib 
wanted the nawabship of the Carnatic, and advised his ally 
to abandon his intention of asking for Mahratta aid, and to 
ally himself with the French. A correspondence ensued 
with Dupleix, who, seeing the immense advantage it would 
be to him to gain what would virtually be the position of 
patron and protector of the Subadar of the Deccan and 
the Nawab of the Carnatic, at once agreed to join them. 
Muzaffar raised thirty thousand men, and Chunda Sahib 


64 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


six thousand— it is always easy in India to raise an army 
with a certain amount of money and lavish promises — 
marched down and joined a French force of four hundred 
strong, commanded by D’Auteuil. The nawab advanced 
against them, but was utterly defeated at Ambur, the 
French doing pretty well the whole of the work. The 
nawab was killed, and one of his sons, Maphuz Khan, 
taken prisoner. The other, Muhammud Ali, bolted at 
the beginning of the fight. Arcot, the capital of the 
Carnatic, surrendered next day. 

“Muzaffar Jung proclaimed himself Subadar of the 
Deccan, and appointed Chunda Sahib Nawab of the Car- 
natic. Muzaffar Jung conferred upon Dupleix the sover- 
eignty of eighty-one villages adjoining the French territory. 
Muzaffar, after paying a visit to Pondicherry, remained in 
the camp with his army twenty miles distant from that 
place. Chunda Sahib remained as the guest of Dupleix 
at Pondicherry. 

“ On the receipt of the news of the battle of Ambur, 
Mr. Floyer, who is governor at Fort St. David, seut at 
once to Chunda Sahib to acknowledge him as nawab, 
which, in the opinion of every one here, was a very foolish 
step. Muhammud Ali had fled to Trichinopoli, and sent 
word to Mr. Floyer that he could hold the place, and even 
reconquer the Carnatic, if the English would assist him. 
I know that Admiral Boscawen, who was with the fleet at 
Fort St. David, urged Mr. Floyer to do so, as it was clear 
that Chunda Sahib would be a mere tool in the hands of 
the French. When Chunda Sahib delayed week after 
week at Pondicherry, Mr. Floyer began to hesitate, but he 
could not make up his mind, and Admiral Boscawen, who 
had received orders to return home, could no longer act in 
contravention to them, and was obliged to sail. 

“ The instant the fleet had left, and we remained virtu- 
ally defenseless, Chunda Sahib, supplied with troops and 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


65 


money by Dupleix, marched out from Pondicherry and 
joined Muzaffar Jung with the avowed intention of march- 
ing upon Trichinopoli. Had he done this at once he must 
have taken the place, and it was a question of weeks and 
days only of our being turned altogether out of Southern 
India. Nothing, indeed, could have saved us. Muzaffar 
Jung and Chunda Sahib, however, disregarding the plan 
which Dupleix had marked out for them, resolved, before 
marching on Trichinopoli, to conquer Tanjore, which is 
the richest city in Southern India. The rajah had only a 
few weeks before made peace with us, and he now sent 
messengers to Nazir Jung, Muzaffar’s rival in the Deccan, 
and to the English, imploring their assistance. B<jth par- 
ties resolved at once to grant it, for alone both must have 
been overwhelmed by the alliance between the two Indian 
princes and the French, and their only hope of a successful 
resistance to this combination was in saving Trichinopoli. 

“The march of these allies upon Tanjore opened the 
road to Trichinopoli, and Captain Cope with a hundred 
and twenty men wer6 at once dispatched to reinforce 
Muhammud Ali’s garrison. Of this little force he sent 
off twenty men to the aid of the Eajah of Tanjore, and 
these, under cover of the night passed through the lines of 
the besiegers and into the city, which was strongly fortified 
and able to stand a long siege. The English at once en- 
tered into a treaty with Nazir Jung, promising him six 
hundred English troops to assist him in maintaining his 
sovereignty of the Deccan, and in aiding to place Muham- 
mud Ali in the nawabship of the Carnatic. Tanjore held 
out bravely. For some weeks the rajah had thrown dust 
in the eyes of Chunda Sahib by pretending to negotiate. 
Then when the allies attacked he defended the city for 
fifty-two days, at the end of which one of the gates of the 
town had been captured, and the city was virtually at the 
jnercy of the besiegers; he again delayed them by entering 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


m 

into negotiations for surrender. In vain Dupleix contin- 
ued to urge Chunda Sahib to act energetically and to enter 
Tanjore. 

“Ohunda Sahib, however, although he has a good head 
for planning, is irresolute in action. His troops were dis- 
contented at the want of pay. The French contingent 
also was demoralized from the same cause. The troops 
feared to engage in a desperate struggle in the streets of a 
town abounding with palaces, each of which was virtually 
a fortress, especially as it was known that Nazir Jung was 
marching with all speed to fall upon their rear. So at last 
the siege was broken up, and the army fell back upon 
Pondj^herry. 

“Meanwhile Cope’s detachment of a hundred men with 
six thousand native horsemen, escorted Muhammud Ali to 
join Nazir Jung at Valdaur, fifteen miles from Pondicherry. 
Lawrence was busy at work at Fort St. David, organizing 
a force to go to his aid. Dupleix saw that it was neces- 
sary to aid his allies energetically. The army on its return 
from the siege of Tanjore was reorganized, the French 
contingent increased to two thousand men, and a supply 
of money furnished from his private means, 

“The army set out to attack Naiir Jung and his ally at 
Yaldaur. When the battle began, however, the French 
contingent mutinied and refused to fight; and the natives, 
panic-stricken by the desertion of their allies, fell back on 
Pondicherry. Chunda Sahib accompanied his men. Mu- 
zaffar Jung surrendered to his uncle, the usurper. In 
three or four days the discipline of the French army was 
restored, and on the 13th of April it attacked and defeated 
a detachment of Nazir Jung’s army, and a few days later 
captured the strong temple of Tiruvadi, sixteen miles from 
Fort St. David. 

“ Some months passed before the French were completely 
prepared; but on September the first, D’Auteuil, who 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


67 


commanded the French, and Ohnnda Sahib attacked the 
army of the native princes, twenty thousand strong, and 
defeated it utterly, the French not losing a single man. 
Muhammud Ali, with only two attendants, fled to Arcot, 
and the victory rendered Chanda Sahib virtual master of 
the Carnatic. Muzaffar Jung, after his surrender to his 
uncle, had been loaded with chains, and remained a pris- 
oner in the camp, where, however, he managed to win over 
several of the leaders of his uncle’s army. Gingee was 
stormed by a small French force, and the French officer 
there entered into a correspondence with the conspirators, 
and it was arranged that when the French army attacked 
Nazir Jung these should declare against him. 

“ On the 15th of December the French commander, with 
eight hundred Europeans, three thousand Sepoys, and ten 
guns, marched against Nazir Jung, whose army of twenty- 
five thousand men opposed him. These, however, he 
defeated easily. While the battle was going on, the con- 
spirators murdered Nazir Jung, released Muzaffar Jung, 
and saluted him as subadar. His escape was a fortunate 
one, for his uncle had ordered him to be executed that 
very day. Muzaffar Jung proceeded to Pondicherry, where 
he was received with great honors. He nominated Dupleix 
Nawab of the Carnatic and neighboring countries, with 
Chunda Sahib as his deputy, conferred the highest digni- 
ties upon him, and granted the French possession of all 
the lands and forts they had conquered. He arranged with 
Dupleix a plan for common action, and agreed that a body 
of French troops should remain permanently at his capital/ 


68 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA 


CHAPTER VI. 

THE ARRIVAL OF CLIVE. 

“ I have nearly brought down the story to the present 
time,” Mr. Johnson said. “One event has taken place, 
however, which was of importance. MuzafEar Jung set 
out for Hyderabad accompanied by a French contingent 
under Bussy. On the way the chiefs who had conspired 
against Nazir Jung mutinied against his successor. 
MuzafEar charged them with his cavalry; two of the three 
chief conspirators were killed, and while pursuing the third 
MuzafEar was himself killed. Bussy at once released from 
confinement a son of Nazir Jung, proclaimed him Subadar 
of the Deccan, escorted him to Hyderabad, and received 
from him the cession of considerable fresh grants of terri- 
tory to the French. The latter were now everywhere tri- 
umphant, and Trichmopoli and Tanjore were, with the 
three towns held by the English, the sole places which re- 
sisted their authority. Muhammud Ali deeming further 
resistance hopeless had already opened negotiations with 
Dupleix for the surrender of Trichinopoli. Dupleix 
agreed to his conditions; but when Muhammud Ali found 
that Count Bussy with the flower of the French force had 
been dispatched to Hyderabad, he gained time by raising 
fresh demands which would require the ratification of the 
subadar. 

“Luckily for us Mr. Floyer had been recalled and his 
place taken by Mr. Saunders, who is, every one says, a 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


69 


man of common sense and determination. Muhammud 
Ali urged upon him the necessity for the English to make 
common cause with him against the enemy, for if Trichi- 
nopoli fell it would be absolutely impossible for the English 
to resist the French and their allies. Early this year, 
then, Mr. Saunders assured him that he should he assisted 
with all our strength, and Muhammud Ali thereupon broke 
off the negotiations with the French. Most unfortunately 
for us Major Lawrence had gone home to England on sick 
leave. Captain Gingen, who now commands our troops, w 
is a wretched substitute for him; Captain Cope is no 
better. 

“ Early this year Mr. Saunders sent Cope with two hun- 
dred and eighty English and three hundred Sepoys to 
Trichinopoli. Benefiting by the delay which was caused 
before Dupleix, owing to the absence of his best troops at 
Hyderabad, could collect an army, Cope laid siege to 
Madura, but was defeated and had to abandon his guns. 
Three thousand of Muhammud Ali’s native troops there- 
upon deserted to the enemy. The cause of the English 
now appeared lost. Dupleix planted the white flags, em- 
blems of the authority of France, in the fields within sight 
of Fort St. David. With immense efforts Mr. Saunders 
put into the field five hundred English troops, a thousand 
Sepoys, a hundred Africans, and eight guns under the 
command of Captain Giugen, whose orders were to follow 
the movements of the army with which D’Auteuil and 
Chunda Sahib were marching against Trichinopoli. 

“ Luckily Chunda Sahib, instead of doing so at once, 
moved northward to confirm his authority in the towns of 
North and South Arcot, and to raise additional levies. 
Great delay was caused by this. On arriving before the 
important fortress of Valkonda, Chunda Sahib found be- 
fore it the troops of Captain Gingen, who had been rein- 
furced by sixteen hundred troops from Trichinopoli. The 


70 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


governor of the place, not knowing which party was the 
stronger, refused to yield to either, and for a fortnight the 
armies lay at a short distance from each other, near the 
fortress, with whose governor both continued their negoti- 
ations. Gingen then lost patience and attacked the place, 
hut was repulsed, and the governor at once admitted the 
French within the fortress. The next day the main body 
of the French attacked us, the guns of the fortress opening 
fire upon us at the same time. Our men, a great portion 
of whom were recruits just joined from England, fell into 
a panic and bolted, abandoning their allies and leaving 
their guns, ammunition, and stores in the hands of the 
enemy. Luckily D’Auteuil was laid up with gout. If 
he had pressed on there remained only the two or three 
hundred men under Cope to olfer the slightest resistance. 
Trichinopoli must have fallen at once, and we, without a 
hundred soldiers here, should have had nothing to do but 
pack up and go. As it was, Gingen’s beaten men were 
allowed to retreat quietly toward Trichinopoli. 

“The next day D’Auteuil was better and followed in 
pursuit, and Gingen had the greatest difficulty in reaching 
Trichinopoli. There at the present moment we lie shut 
up, a portion of our force only remaining outside the walls. 
The place itself is strong. The town lies round a lofty 
rock on which stands the fortress, which commands the 
country for some distance round. Still there is no ques- 
tion that the French could take it if they attacked it. 
Our men are utterly dispirited with defeat. Cope and 
Gingen have neither enterprise nor talent. At present 
the enemy, who are now under the command of Colonel 
Law, who has succeeded D’Auteuil, are contenting them- 
selves with beleaguering the place. But as we have no 
troops whatever to send to its rescue, and Muhammud Ali 
has no friends elsewhere to whom to look for aid, it is a 
matter of absolute certainty that the place must fall, and 


With clivb in India . 


71 


then Dupleix will only have to request ns to leave, and we 
shall have nothing else to do but to go at once. So I 
should advise you not to trouble yourself to unpack your 
luggage, for in all probability another fortnight will see us 
on board ship. 

“There, that’s a tremendous long yarn I’ve been telling 
you, and not a pleasant one. It’s a history of defeat, loss 
of prestige and position. We have been out-fought and 
out-diplomatized, and have made a mess of everything we 
put our hand to. I should think you must be tired of it. 
I am; I haven’t done so much talking for years.” 

Charlie and Peters thanked their new acquaintance 
warmly for the pains he had taken in explaining the vari- 
ous circumstances and events which had led to the present 
unfortunate position, and Charlie asked, as they stood up 
to say good-night to Mr. Johnson, “What has become of 
Clive all this time?” 

“After the conquest of Devikota,” Mr. Johnson said, 
“the civilians in the service were called back to their posts; 
but to show that they recognized his services the authori- 
ties allowed Clive to attain the rank of captain, which 
would have been bestowed upon him had he remained in 
the military service, and they appointed him commissary 
to the army, a post which would take him away from the 
office-work he hated. Almost directly afterward he got a 
bad attack of fever and was forced to take a cruise in the 
Bay of Bengal. He came back in time to go with Gingen’s 
force; but after the defeat of Valkonda be resigned his 
office, I suppose in disgust, and returned to Fort St. David. 
In July some of the company’s ships came in with some 
reinforcements. There were no military officers left at 
Fort St. David, so Mr. Pigot, a member of the council, 
started with a large convoy of stores, escorted by eighty 
English and three hundred Sepoys. Clive volunteered to 
accompany them. They had to march thirty or forty 


72 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


miles to Verdachelam, a town close to the frontier of Tan- 
jore, through which the convoy to Trichinopoli would be 
able to pass unopposed, but the intervening country was 
hostile to the English. However, the convoy passed un- 
molested, and after seeing it safely to that point Pigot and 
Olive set out to return with an escort of twelve Sepoys. 
They were at once attacked, and for miles a heavy fire was 
kept up on them. Seven of the* ..escort were killed, the 
rest reached Fort St. David in safety. Pigot’s report of 
Clive’s conduct, strengthened by that previously made by 
Major Lawrence, induced the authorities to transfer him 
permanently to the army. He received a commission as 
captain and was sent off, with a small detachment remain- 
ing at St. David’s, to Devikota. There he placed himself 
under Captain Clarke, who commanded, and the whole 
body, numbering altogether a hundred English, fifty Se- 
poys, with a small field-piece, marched up to Trichinopoli, 
and I hear managed to make its way in safety. He got in 
about a month ago.” 

“And what force have we altogether, here and at St. 
David’s, in case Trichinopoli falls?” 

“What with the detachment that came with you, and 
two others which arrived about ten days back, we have 
altogether about three hundred £nd fifty men. What on 
earth could these do against all the force of the nawab, the 
subadar, and three or four thousand French troops?” 

The prospect certainly seemed gloomy in the extreme, 
and the young writers retired to their beds on this the first 
night of their arrival in India, with the conviction that 
circumstances were in a desperate position. The next day 
they set to work, and at its end agreed that they should 
bear the loss of their situations, and their expulsion from 
the country, with more than resignation. It was now 
August, the heat was terrible, and as they sat in their 
shirt-sleeves at their desks, bathed in perspiration, at their 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


73 


work of copying invoices, they felt that any possible change 
of circumstances would be for the better. The next day, 
and the next, still further confirmed these ideas. The 
nights were nearly as hot as the days. Tormented by 
mosquitoes they tossed restlessly in their beds for hours, 
dozing off toward morning and awaking unrefreshed and 
worn out. 

When released from work at the end of the third day 
Charlie and Peters strolled down together to the beach and 
bewailed their hard fate. “There are two ships coming 
from the south,” Charlie said presently. “I wonder 
whether they’re from England or Fort St. David!” 

“Which do you hope they will be?” Peters said. 

“I hope they’re from St. David’s,” Charlie answered. 
“Even if they made a quick voyage they couldn’t have 
left England many weeks after us, and although I should 
be glad to get news from home, I am still more anxious 
just at present for news from St. David’s. Between our- 
selves 1 long to hear of the fall of Trichinopoli. Every 
one says it is certain to take place before long, and the 
sooner it does the sooner we shall be out of this frightful 
place.” 

After dinner they again went down to the beach and 
were joined by Dr. Rae, who chatted with them as to the 
ships, which were now just anchoring. These had already 
signaled that they were from St. David’s, and that they 
had on board Mr. Saunders the governor and a detachment 
of troops. Already the soldiers from the Lizzie Anderson, 
aided by a number of natives, were at work pitching tents 
in the fort for the reception of the newcomers, and con- 
jecture was busy on shore among the civilians as to the 
object of bringing troops from St. David’s to Madras, that 
is, directly away from the scene of action. 

“It is one of two things,” Dr. Bae said: “either Trichi- 
nopoli has surrendered and they are evacuating Fort St% 


u 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA , . 


David, or they have news that the nawab is marching ta 
attack us here. I should think it to be the latter, for Fort 
St. David is a great deal stronger than this place, though 
the French did strengthen it during their stay here. If, 
then, the authorities have determined to abandon one of 
the two towns, and to concentrate all their force for the 
defense of the other, I should have thought they would 
have held on to St. David’s. There is a boat being low- 
ered from one of the ships, so we shall soon have news.” 

A signal from the ship announced that the governor was 
about to land, and the principal persons at the factory 
assembled on the beach to receive him. Dr. Rae and the 
two young writers stood a short distance from the party. 
As the boat was beached Mr. Saunders sprang out and, 
surrounded by those assembled to meet him, walked at 
once toward the factory. An officer got out from the boat 
and superintended the debarkation of the baggage, which 
a number of coolies at once placed on their heads and car- 
ried away. The officer was following them when his eye 
fell upon Dr. Rae. “ Ah! doctor,” he said, “ how are you? 
When did you get out again from England?” 

“ Only three or four days since, Captain Clive. I did 
not recognize you at first. I am glad to see you again.” 

“Yes, I have cast my slough,” Captain Clive said, laugh- 
ing, “and have, thank God, exchanged my pen for a sword, 
for good.” 

“You were able to fight, though, as a civilian,” Dr. 
Rae said, laughing. 

“ Yes, we had some tough fighting behind the ramparts 
of St. David’s and in the trenches before Pondicherry; 
hut we shall have sharper work still before 'us, or I am 
mistaken.” 

“What! are they going to attack us here?” Dr. Rae 
exclaimed. 

“Oh, no, just the other way,” Captain Clive said; “we 


WITH OLIVE IN INDIA. 


75 


are going to carry the war into their quarters. It is a 
secret yet, and must not go farther.” And he included 
the two writers in his look. 

“These are two fresh comers, Captain Clive. They 
came out in the same ship with me. This is Mr. Marryat, 
this Mr. Peters. They are both brave young gentlemen, 
and had an opportunity of proving it on the way out, for 
we were twice engaged. The first time with privateers; 
the second, a very sharp affair, with pirates. That ship 
lying off there is a pirate we captured.” 

“Aha!” Captain Clive said, looking keenly at the lads. 
“Well, young gentlemen, and how do you like what you 
have seen of your life here?” 

“We hate it, sir,” Charlie said; “we would both of us a 
thousand times rather enlist under you as private soldiers. 
Oh, sir, if there is any expedition going to take place, do 
you think there is a chance of our being allowed to go as 
volunteers?” 

“I will see about it,” Captain Clive said, smiling. 
“Trade must be dull enough here at present, and we want 
every hand that can hold a sword or a musket in the field. 
You are sure you can recommend them?” he said, turning 
to Dr. Rae with a smile. 

“Most warmly,” the doctor said; “they both showed 
great coolness and courage in the affairs I spoke of. Have 
you any surgeons with you, Captain Clive? If not, I hope 
that I shall go with any expedition that will take place. 
The doctor here is just recovering from an attack of fever 
and will not be fit for weeks for the fatigues of active serv- 
ice. May I ask who is to command the expedition?” 

“I am,” Clive said quietly. “You may well look sur- 
prised that an officer who has but just joined should have 
been selected; but in fact there is no one else. Cope and 
Gingen are both at Trichinopoli, and even if they were 
not — ” he paused, and a shrug of the shoulders expressed 


76 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


his meaning clearly. “Mr. Saunders is good enough to 
feel some confidence in my capacity, and I trust that I 
shall not disappoint him. We are going — but this, mind, 
is a profound secret till the day we march — to attack Arcot. 
It is the only possible way of relieving Trichinopoli.” 

“To attack Arcot?” Dr. Eae said, astonished. “That 
does indeed appear a desperate enterprise with such a small 
body as you have at our command, and these, entirely new 
recruits. But I recognize the importance of the enterprise. 
If you should succeed it will draw off Chunda Sahib from 
Trichinopoli. It’s a grand idea, Captain Clive, a grand 
idea, though I own it seems to me a desperate one.” 

“In desperate times we must take desperate measures, 
doctor,” Captain Clive said. “Now I must be going on 
after the governor. I shall see you to-morrow. I will not 
forget you, young gentlemen.” So saying he proceeded to 
the factory. 

It was afterward known that the proposal to effect a 
diversion by an expedition against Arcot was the proposal 
of Clive himself. Upon arriving at Trichinopoli he had 
at once seen that all was lost there. The soldiers were 
utterly dispirited and demoralized; they had lost all confi- 
dence in themselves and their officers, who had also lost 
confidence in themselves. At Trichinopoli nothing was 
to be done, and it must he either starved out, or fall an 
easy prey should the enemy advance to the assault. Clive 
had then, after a few days’ stay, made his way out from 
the town and proceeded to Fort St. David, where he had 
laid before the governor the proposal which he believed 
to be the only possible measure which could save the Eng- 
lish in India. 

The responsibility thus set before Mr. Saunders was a 
grave one. Upon the one hand he was asked to detach 
half of the already inadequate garrisons of Fort St. David 
and Madras upon an enterprise which, if unsuccessful, 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


7? 


must be followed by the loss of the British possessions, of 
which he was governor; he would have to take this great 
risk, not upon the advice of a tried veteran like Lawrence, 
but on that of a young man, only a month or two back a 
civilian; and it was to this young man, untried in com- 
mand, that the leadership of this desperate enterprise must 
be intrusted. Upon the other hand, if he refused to take 
this responsibility the fall of Trichinopoli, followed by the 
loss of the three English ports, was certain. But for this 
no blame or responsibility could rest upon him. Many 
men would have chosen the second alternative; but Mr. 
Saunders had since Clive’s return seen a good deal of him, 
and had been impressed with a strong sense of his capacity, 
energy, and good sense. Mr. Pigot, who had seen Clive 
under the most trying circumstances, was also his warm 
supporter; and Mr. Saunders at last determined to adopt 
Clive’s plan, and to stake the fortunes of the English in 
India on this desperate venture. 

Accordingly, leaving a hundred men only at Fort St. 
David, he decided to carry the remainder to Madras, and 
that Clive, leaving only fifty behind as a garrison there, 
should, with the whole available force, march upon 
Arcot. 

The next morning, as Charlie and Peters were at break- 
fast, a native entered with a letter from the chief factor to 
the effect that their services in the office would be dispensed 
with, and that they were, in accordance with their request, 
to report themselves to Captain Clive as volunteers. No 
words can express the joy of the two lads at receiving the 
intelligence, and they created so much noise in the exuber- 
ance of their delight that Mr. Johnson came in from the 
next room to see what was the matter. 

“Ah!” he said, when he heard the cause of the uproar; 
“when I first came out here I should have done the same, 
and should have regarded the certainty of being knocked 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


*8 

on the head as cheerfully as yon do. Eight years out here 
takes the enthusiasm out of a man, and I shall wait quietly 
to see whether we are to be transferred to Calcutta or 
shipped back to England.” 

A quarter of an hour later, Charlie and Peters joined 
Captain Clive in the camp. 

“Ah!” he said, “my young friends, I’m glad to see you. 
There is plenty for you to do at once. We shall march 
to morrow, and all preparations have to be made. You 
will both have the rank of ensign while you serve with me. 
I have only six other officers, two of whom are civilians 
who, like yourselves, volunteered at St. David’s. They 
are of four or five years’ standing, and as they speak the 
language they will serve with the Sepoys under one of my 
military officers; another officer, who is also an ensign, 
will take the command of the three guns. The Europeans 
are divided into two companies; one of you will be attached 
to each. The remaining officer commands both.” 

During the day the lads had not a moment to them- 
selves, and were occupied until late at night in superin- 
tending the packing of stores and tents, and the following 
morning, the 26th of August, 1751, the force marched 
from Madras. It consisted of two hundred of the com- 
pany’s English troops, three hundred Sepoys, and three 
small guns. They were led, as has been said, by eight 
European officers, of whom only Clive and another had 
ever heard a shot fired in action, four of the eight being 
young men in the civil service who had volunteered. 
Charlie was glad to find that among the company to 
which he was appointed was the detachment which had 
come out with him on board ship; and the moment these 
heard that he was to accompany them as their officer, Tim 
Kelly pressed forward and begged that he might be allowed 
to act as Charlie’s servant, a request which the lad readily 
complied with. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


n 

The march the first day was eighteen miles, a distance 
which in such a climate was sufficent to try to the utmost 
the powers of the young recruits. The tents were soon 
erected, each officer having two or three native servants, 
that number being indispensable in India. Charlie and 
Peters had one tent between them which was shared by 
two other officers, as the column had moved in the lightest 
order possible in India. 

“Sure, Mr. Marryat,” Tim Kelly said to him confiden- 
tially, “ that black hathen of a cook is going to pison ye. 
I have been watching him, and there he is putting all sorts 
of outlandish things into the mate. He’s been pounding 
them upon stones, for all the world like an apothecary, 
and even if he manes no mischief, the food isn’t fit to set 
before a dog, let alone a Christian and a gintleman like 
yourself. If you give the word, sir, I’ll knock him over 
with the butt end of my musket, and do the cooking for 
you meself.” 

“I’m afraid the other officers wouldn’t agree to that, 
Tim,” Charlie said, laughing. “The food isn’t so bad as 
it looks, and I don’t think an apprenticeship among the 
Irish bogs is likely to have turned you out a first-rate cook, 
Tim, except, of course, for potatoes.” 

“Shure, now yer honor, I can fry a rasher of bacon with 
any man.” 

“Perhaps you might do that, Tim, but as we’ve no 
bacon here, that won’t help us. No, we must put up 
with the cook, and I don’t think any of us will be the 
worse for the dinner.” 

On the morning of the twenty-ninth Clive reached Con- 
jeveram, a town of some size, forty-two miles from Madras. 
Here Clive gained the first trustworthy intelligence as to 
Arcot. He found the garrison outnumbered his own force 
by two to one, and that although the defenses were not in 
a position to resist an attaok by heavy guns, they were 


so 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


capable of being defended against any force not so provided. 
Clive at once dispatched a messenger to Madras, begging 
that two eighteen -pounders might be sent after him, and 
then without awaiting their coming he marched forward 
against Arcot. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


81 


CHAPTER VII. 

THE SIEGE OP ARCOT. 

From Conjeveram to Arcot is twenty-seven miles, and 
the troops, in spite of a delay caused by a tremendous 
storm of thunder and lightning, reached the town in two 
days. The garrison, struck with panic at the sudden 
coming of a foe when they deemed themselves in absolute 
security, at once abandoned the fort, which they might 
easily have maintained until Chunda Sahib was able to send 
a force to relieve it. The city was incapable of defense 
after the fort had been abandoned, and Clive took posses- 
sion of both without firing a shot. He at once set to work 
to store up provisions in the fort, in which he found eight 
guns and an abundance of ammunition, as he foresaw the 
likelihood of his having to stand a siege there; and then, 
leaving a garrison to defend it in his absence, marched on 
the 4th of September with the rest of his forces against 
the enemy, who had retired from the town to the mud fort 
of Timari, six miles south of Arcot. After a few dis- 
charges with their cannon they retired hastily, and Clive 
marched back to Arcot. Two days later, however, he 
found that they had been reinforced, and as their position 
threatened his line of communications he again advanced 
toward them. He found the enemy about two thousand 
strong drawn up in a grove under cover of the guns of the 
fort. The grove was inclosed by a bank and ditch, and 
some fifty yards away was a dry tank inclosed by a bank 


82 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


higher than that which surrounded the grove. In this 
the enemy could retire when dislodged from their first 
position. 

Charlie’s heart beat fast when he heard the order given 
to advance. The enemy outnumbered them by five to one, 
and were in a strong position. As the English advanced, 
the enemy’s two field-pieces opened upon them. Only 
three men were killed, and, led by their officers, the men 
went at the grove at the double. The enemy at once evac- 
uated it and took refuge in the tank, from behind whose 
high bank they opened fire upon the English. Clive at once 
divided his men into two columns, and sent them round to 
attack the tank upon two sides. The movement was com- 
pletely successful. At the same moment the men went 
with a rush at the banks, and upon reaching the top opened 
a heavy fire upon the crowded mass within. These at once 
fled in disorder. Clive then summoned the fort to sur- 
render; but the commander, seeing that Clive had no bat- 
tering train, refused to do 30, and Clive fell back upon 
Arcot again until his eighteen-pounders should arrive. 

For the next eight days the troops were engaged in 
throwing up defenses, and strengthening and victualing 
the fort. The enemy gaining confidence gathered to the 
number of three thousand and encamped three miles from 
the town, proclaiming that they were about to besiege; 
and at midnight on the fourteenth Clive sallied out, took 
them by surprise, and dispersed them. The two eighteen- 
pounders for which Clive had sent to Madras were now 
well upon the road, under the protection of a small body 
of Sepoys, and were approaching Conjeveram. The enemy 
sent a considerable body of troops to cut off the guns, and 
Clive found that the small number which he had sent out 
to meet the approaching party would not be sufficient. He 
therefore resolved to take the whole force, leaving only 
sufficient to garrison the fort. The post which the enemy 


With olive in India. 


83 


occupied was a temple near Conjeveram, and as this was 
twenty-seven miles distant, the force would be obliged to 
be absent for at least two days. As it would probably be 
attacked and might have to fight hard, he decided on leav- 
ing only thirty Europeans and fifty Sepoys within the fort. 
He appointed Dr. Rae to the command of the post during 
his absence, and placed Charlie and Peters under his orders. 

“I wonder whether they will have any fighting,” Charlie 
said, as the three officers looked from the walls of the fort 
after the departing force. 

“I wish we had gone with them,” Peters put in; “but 
it will be a long march in the heat.” 

“I should think,” Dr. Rae said, “that they are sure to 
have fighting. I only hope they may not be attacked at 
night. The men are very young and inexperienced, and 
there is nothing tries new soldiers so much as a night 
attack. However, from what I hear of their own wars, I 
believe that night attacks are rare among them. I don’t 
know that they have any superstition on the subject, as 
some African people have, on the ground that evil spirits 
are about at night; but the natives are certainly not brisk 
after nightfall. They are extremely susceptible to any 
fall of temperature, and as you have, of course, noticed, 
sleep with their heads covered completely up. However, 
we must keep a sharp lookout here to-night.” 

“You don’t think that we are likely to be attacked, sir, 
do you?” 

“It is possible we may be,” the doctor said. “ They will 
know that Captain Clive has set out from here with the 
main body and has left only a small garrison. Of course 
they have spies and will know that there are only eighty 
men here, a number insufficient to defend one side of this 
fort, to say nothing of the whole circle of the walls. They 
have already found out that the English can fight in the 
open, and their experience at Timari will make them shy 


84 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


of meeting ns again. Therefore it is jnst possible that 
they may he marching in this direction to-day, while Clive 
is going in the other, and that they may intend carrying 
it with a rush. I should say, to-day let the men repose as 
much as possible; keep the sentries on the gates and walls, 
but otherwise let them all have absolute quiet. You can 
tell the whites, and I will let the Sepoys know, that they 
will have to be in readiness all night, and that they had 
better therefore sleep as much as possible to-day. We will 
take it by turns to be on duty, one going round the walls 
and seeing that the sentries are vigilant, while the others 
sit in the shade and doze oft if they can. We must all 
three keep on the alert during the night.” 

Dr. Eae said that he himself would see that all went 
well for the first four hours, after which Charlie should 
go on duty; and the two subalterns accordingly made 
themselves as comfortable as they could in their quarters, 
which were high up in the fort and possessed a window 
looking over the surrounding country. 

“ Well, Tim, what is the matter with you?” they asked 
that soldier as he came in with an earthenware jar of water 
which he placed to cool in the window; “you look pale.” 

“And it’s pale I feel, your honor, with the life fright- 
ened fairly out of me a dozen times a day. It was bad 
enough on the march, but this place just swarms with 
horrible reptiles. Shure an’ it’s a pity that the holy St. 
Patrick didn’t find time to pay a visit to India. If he’d 
driven the varmint into the sea for them, as he did in Ire- 
land, the whole population would have become Christians 
out of pure gratitude. Why, yer honor, in the cracks and 
crevices of the stones of this ould place there are bushels 
and bushels of ’em. There are things they call centipades, 
with a million legs on each side of them, and horns big 
enough to frighten ye; of all sizes up to, as long as my 
hand and as thick as my finger, and they say that a biU 


Tim Kelly discoursing on horrible reptiles.— Page 84. 












I 



WITH CLIVE IN INDIA , 


85 


from one of them will put a man in a raging fever, and 
maybe kill him. Then there are scorpions, the savagest 
looking little bastes ye ever saw, for all the world like a 
little lobster with his tail turned over his back, and a sting 
at the end of it. Then there’s spiders, some of ’em nigh 
as big as a cat.” 

“Oh, nonsense, Tim!” Charlie said; “I don't think 
from what I’ve heard that there’s a spider in India whose 
body is as big as a mouse.” 

“It isn’t their body, yer honor, it’s their legs. They’re 
just cruel to look at. It was one of ’em that gave me a 
turn awhile ago. I was just lying on my bed smoking my 
pipe, when I saw one of the creatures as big as a saucer, 
I’ll take my oath, walking toward me with his wicked eye 
fixed full on me. I jumped off the bed and on to a bench 
that stood handy. ‘What are ye yelling about, Tim 
Kelly?’ said Corporal Jones to me. ‘Here’s a riotous 
baste here, corporal,’ says I, ‘that’s meditating an attack 
on me.’ ‘Put our foot on it, man,’ says he. ‘It’s mighty 
fine,’ said I, ‘and I in my bare feet.’ So the corporal tells 
Pat Murphy, my right-hand man, to tackle the baste. I 
could see Pat didn’t like the job ayther, yer honor, but 
he’s not the boy to shrink from his duty; so he comes and 
he takes post on the form be my side, and just when the 
cratur is making up his mind to charge us both, Pat jumps 
down upon him and squelched it. Shure, yer honor, the 
sight of such bastes is enough to turn a Christian man’s 
blood.” 

“ The spider had no idea of attacking you, Kelly,” Peters 
said, laughing; “it might possibly bite you in the night, 
though I do not think it would do so, or if you took it up 
in your fingers.” 

“The saints defind us, yer honor! I’d as soon think of 
taking a tiger by the tail. The corporal, he’s an English- 
man, and lives in a country where they’ve got snakes and 


86 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


reptiles; but it’s hard on an Irish boy, dacently brought 
up within ten miles of Cork’s own town, to be exposed to 
the like. And do ye know, yer honor, when I went out 
into the town yesterday, what should I see but a man sit- 
ting down against a wall with a little bit of^a flute in his 
hand and a basket by his side. Well, yer honor, I thought 
maybe he was going to play a tune, when he lifts up the 
top of the basket and then began to play. Ye may call it 
music, yer honor, but there was nayther tune nor music 
in it. Then all of a suddint two sarpents in the basket 
lifts up their heads, with a great ear hanging down on each 
side, and began to wave themselves about.” 

“Well, Tim, what happened then?” Charlie asked, 
struggling with his laughter. 

“ Shu re it’s little I know what happened after, for I just 
took to my heels, and I never drew breath till I was inside 
the gates.” 

“There was nothing to be frightened at, Tim,” Charlie 
said; “it was a snake-charmer. I have never seen one 
yet, but there are numbers of them all over India. Those 
were not ears you saw, but the hood. The snakes like the 
music and wave their heads about in time to it. I believe 
that although they are a very poisonous snake and their 
bite is certain death, there is no need to be afraid of them, 
as the charmers draw out their poison fangs when they 
catch them.” 

“Do they, now?” Tim said in admiration; “I wonder 
what the regimental barber would say to a job like that 
now. He well-nigh broke Dan Sullivan’s jaw yesterday 
in getting out a big tooth, and then swore at the poor boy 
for having such a powerful strong jaw. I should like to 
see his face if he was asked to pull out a tooth from one of 
them dancing sarpents. I brought ye in some fruits, yer 
honors. I don’t know what they are, but you may trust 
me they’re not poison. I stopped for half an hour beside 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


87 


the stall till I saw some of the people of the country buy- 
ing and ating them. So then I judged that they were safe 
for yer honors.” 

“Now, Tim, you’d better go and lie down and get a 
sleep, if the spiders will let you, for you will have to be 
under arms all night, as it is possible that we may be 
attacked.” 

The first part of the night passed quietly. Double sen- 
tries were placed at each of the angles of the walls. The 
cannons were loaded and all ready for instant action. Dr. 
Rae and his two subalterns were upon the alert, visiting 
the posts every quarter of an hour to see that the men 
were vigilant. Toward two o’clock a dull sound was 
heard, and although nothing could be seen the men were 
at once called to arms and took up the posts to which they 
had already been told off on the walls. The noise contin- 
ued. It was slight and confused, but the natives are so 
quiet in their movements that the doctor did not doubt 
that a considerable body of men were surrounding the 
place, and that he was about to be attacked. Presently^ 
one of the sentries over the gateway perceived something 
approaching. He challenged, and immediately afterward 
fired. The sound of his gun seemed to serve as the signal 
for an assault, and a large body of men rushed forward at 
the gate, while at two other points a force ran up to the 
foot of the walls and endeavored to plant ladders. 

The garrison at once collected at the points of attack, a 
few sentries only being left at intervals on the wall, to 
give notice should any attempt be made elsewhere. From 
the walls a heavy fire of musketry was poured upon the 
masses below, while from the windows of all the houses 
around, answering flashes of fire shot out, a rain of bullets, 
being directed at the battlements. Dr. Rae himself com- 
manded at the gate; one of the subalterns at each of the 
other points assailed. The enemy fought with great deter- 


88 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


initiation; several times the ladders were planted and the 
men swarmed up them, but as often these were hurled 
back upon the crowd below. At the gate the assailants 
endeavored to hew their way with axes through it, but so 
steady was the fire directed from the loopholes which com- 
manded it upon those so engaged, that they were each time 
forced to recoil with great slaughter. It was not until 
nearly daybreak that the attack ceased, and the assailants, 
finding that they could not carry the place by a coup de 
main , fell back. 

The next day the main body of the British force returned 
with the convoy. News arrived the following day that 
the enemy were approaching to lay siege to the place. 
The news of the capture of Arcot had produced the effect 
which Olive had anticipated from it. It alarmed and irri- 
tated the besiegers of Trichinopoli, and inspired the 
besieged with hope and exultation. The Mahratta chief of 
Gutti and the Rajah of Mysore, with whom Muhammud 
Ali had for some time been negotiating, at once declared 
in his favor. The Rajah of Tanjore and the chief of 
Pudicota, adjoining that state, who had hitherto remained 
strictly neutral, now threw in their fortunes with the 
English, and thereby secured the communications between 
Trichinopoli and the coast. 

Chunda Sahib determined to lose not a moment in re- 
covering Arcot, knowing that its recapture would at once 
cool the ardor of the new native allies of the English, and 
that with its capture that last hope of the besieged in Tri- 
chinopoli would be at an end. Continuing the siege, he 
dispatched three thousand of his best troops with a hun- 
dred and fifty Frenchmen to reinforce the two thousand 
men already near Arcot under the command of his son, 
Riza Sahib. Thus the force about to attack Arcot 
amounted to five thousand men, while the garrison under 
Clive’s orders had, by the losses in the defense of the fort, 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


89 

by fever and disease, been reduced to one hundred and 
twenty Europeans and two hundred Sepoys, while four 
out of the eight officers were hors de combat. 

The fort which this handful of men had to defond was 
in no way oapable of offering a prolonged resistance. Its 
walls were more than a mile in circumference and were in 
a very bad state of repair. The rampart was narrow and 
the parapet low, and the ditch in many places dry. The 
fort had two gates. These were in towers standing beyond 
the ditch, and connected with the interior by a causeway 
across it. The houses in the town in many places came 
close up to the walls, and from their roofs the ramparts of 
the forts were commanded. 

On the 23d of September Eiza Sahib with his army took 
up his position before Arcot. Their guns had not, how- 
ever, arrived, with the exception of four mortars, but they 
at once occupied all the houses near the fort, and from 
the walls and upper windows kept up a heavy fire on the 
besieged. Clive determined to make an effort at once to 
drive them from this position, and he accordingly, on the 
same afternoon, made a sortie. So deadly a fire, however, 
was poured into the troops as they advanced that they 
were unable to make any way, and were forced to retreat 
into the fort again after suffering heavy loss. 

On the night of the twenty-fourth, Charlie Marryat, 
with twenty men carrying powder, was lowered from the 
walls, and an attempt was made to blow up the houses 
nearest to them; but little damage was done, for the 
enemy were on the alert, and they were unable to place 
tlie powder in effective positions, and with a loss of ten of 
their number the survivors with difficulty regained the 
fort. For the next three weeks the position remained 
unchanged. So heavy was the fire which the enemy, from 
their commanding position, maintained, that no one could 
show his head for a moment without running the risk of 


90 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


being shot. Only a few sentinels were kept upon the 
walls to prevent the risk of surprise, and these had to re- 
main stooping below the parapet. Every day added to 
the losses. 

Captain Clive had a series of wonderful escapes, and 
indeed the men began to regard him with a sort of super- 
stitious reverence, believing that he had a charmed life. 
One of his three remaining officers, seeing an enemy taking 
deliberate aim at him through a window, endeavored to 
pull him aside. The native changed his aim and the 
officer fell dead. On three other occasions sergeants who 
accompanied him on his rounds were shot dead by his side, 
yet no ball touched him. Provisions had been stored in 
the fort, before the commencement of the siege, sufficient 
for sixty days, and of this a third was already exhausted 
when on the 14th of October the French troops serving 
with Riza Sahib received two eighteen-pounders and seven 
smaller pieces of artillery. Hitherto the besiegers had 
contented themselves with harassing the garrison night 
and day, abstaining from any attack which would cost 
them lives until the arrival of their guns. Upon receiving 
these they at once placed them in a battery which they 
had prepared on the northwest of the fort and opened fire. 
So well was this battery placed, and so accurate the aim of 
its gunner, that the very first shot dismounted one of the 
eighteen-pounders in the fort; the second again struck 
the gun and completely disabled it. The besieged mounted 
their second heavy gun in its place, and were preparing to 
open fire on the French battery, when a shot struck it also 
and dismounted it. It was useless to attempt to replace 
it, and it was during the night removed to a portion of 
the walls not exposed to the fire of the enemy’s battery. 
The besiegers continued their fire, and in six days had 
demolished the wall facing their battery, making a breach 
of fifty feet wide. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


91 


Clive, who had now only the two young subalterns serv- 
ing under him, worked indefatigably. His coolness and 
confidence of bearing kept up the courage of his little gar- 
rison, and every night, when darkness hid them from the 
view of the enemy’s sharpshooters, the men labored to 
prepare for the impending attack. Works were thrown 
up inside the fort to command the breach. Two deep 
trenches were dug, one behind the other, the one close to 
the wall the other some distance farther back. These 
trenches were filled with sharp iron three-pointed spikes, 
and palisades erected extending from the ends of the 
ditches to the ramparts, and a house pulled down in the 
rear to the height of a- breastwork, behind ’frhich the gar- 
rison could fire at the assailants as they endeavored to cross 
the ditches. One of the three field-pieces Clive had 
brought with him he mounted on a tower flanking the 
breach outside. Two he held in reserve, and placed two 
small guns, which he had found in the fort when he took 
it, on the flat roof of a house in the fort commanding the 
inside of the breach. 

From the roofs of some of the houses around the fort 
the besiegers beheld the progress of these defenses; and 
Eiza Sahib feared, in spite of his enormously superior 
numbers, to run the risk of a repulse. He knew that the 
amount of provisions which Clive had stored was not large, 
and thinking that famine would inevitably compel his sur- 
render, shrank from incurring the risk of disheartening 
his army by the slaughter which an unsuccessful attempt 
to carry the place must entail. He determined at any rate 
to increase the probability of success and utilize his supe- 
rior forces by making an assault at two points simultane- 
ously. He therefore erected a battery on the southwest, 
and began to etfect a breach on that side also. 

Clive on his part had been busy endeavoring to obtain 
assistance. His native emissaries, penetrating the enemy’s 


92 WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 

lines, carried the news of the situation of affairs in the 
fort to Madras, Fort St. David, and Trichinopoli. At 
Madras a few fresh troops had arrived from England, and 
Mr. Saunders, feeling that Clive must be relieved at all 
?ost, however defenseless the state of Madras might be, 
’ispatched on the 20th of October a hundred Europeans 
*nd a hundred Sepoys under Lieutenant Innis. These 
after three days’ marching arrived at Trivatoor, twenty- 
two miles from Arcot. Eiza Sahib had heard of his 
approach and sent a large body of troops with two guns 
to attack him. The contest was too unequal. Had the 
British force been provided with field-pieces they might 
have gained the day, but after fighting with great bravery 
they were forced to fall hack with a loss of twenty English 
and two officers killed and many more wounded, while the 
Sepoys suffered equally severely. 

One of Clive’s messengers reached Murari Eeo, the 
Mahratta chief of Gutti. This man was a ferocious free- 
booting chief, daring and brave himself, and admiring 
those qualities in others. Hitherto his alliance with Mu- 
hammud Ali was little more than nominal, for he had 
dreaded bringing upon himself the vengeance of Chunda 
Sahib and the French, whose ultimate success in the strife 
appeared certain. Clive’s march upon Arcot, and the 
heroic defense which the handful of men there were oppos- 
ing to overwhelming members excited his highest admira- 
tion. As he afterward said, he had never before believed 
that the English could fight, and when Clive’s messenger 
reached him he at once sent back a promise of assistance. 
Eiza Sahib learned almost as soon as Clive himself that 
the Mahrattas were on the move. The prospects of his 
communications being harassed by these daring horsemen 
filled him with anxiety. Murari Eeo was encamped with 
six thousand men at a spot thirty miles to the west of 
Arcot, and he might at any moment swoop down upon the 


WITH OLIVE IN INDIA . 


93 


besiegers. Although, therefore, Kiza Sahib had for six 
days been at work effecting a new breach, which was now 
nearly open to assault, he sent on the 30th of October a 
flag of truce with an offer to Clive of terms if he would 
surrender Arcot. The garrison were to be allowed to march 
out with their arms and baggage, while to Clive himself 
he offered a large sum of money. In case of refusal he 
threatened to storm the fort and put all its defenders to 
the sword. Clive returned a defiant refusal, and the guns 
again opened on the second breach. 

On the 9th of November the Mahrattas began to show 
themselves in the neighborhood of the besieging army. 
The force under Lieutenant Innis had been reinforced, 
and was now under the command of Captain Kilpatrick, 
who had a hundred and fifty English troops with four 
field-guns. This was now advancing. Four days later 
the new breach had attained a. width of thirty yards, but 
Clive had prepared defenses in the rear similar to those at 
the other breach; and the difficulties of the besiegers 
would here be much greater, as the ditch was not fordable. 
The fifty days which the siege had lasted had been terrible 
ones for the garrison. Never daring to expose themselves 
unnecessarily during the day, yet ever on the alert to repel 
an attack, laboring at night at the defenses with their 
numbers daily dwindling, and the prospect of an assault 
becoming more and more imminent, the work of the little 
garrison was terrible; and it is to the defenses of Lucknow 
and Cawnpore, a hundred years later, that we must look 
to find a parallel in English warfare for their endurance 
and bravery. Both Charlie Marryat and Peters had been 
wounded, but in neither case were the injuries severe 
enough to prevent their continuing on duty. Tim Kelly 
had his arm broken by a ball, while another bullet cut a 
deep seam along his cheek and carried away a portion of 
his ear. With his arm in splints and a sling, and the side 


94 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA , . 


of his face covered with strappings and plaster, he still 
went about his business. 

“Ah! yer honors,” he said one day to his masters; “I’ve 
often been out catching rabbits, with ferrits to drive ’em 
out of their holes, and sticks to knock ’em on the head as 
soon as they showed themselves; and it’s a divarshun I 
was always mightily fond of, but I never quite intered into 
the feelings of the rabbits. Now I understand them com 
plately, for ain’t we rabbits ourselves. The officers, saving 
your presence, are the ferrits who turn us out of our holes 
on duty, and the niggers yonder with their muskets and 
their matchlocks are the men with sticks ready to knock 
us on head directly we show ourselves. If it plase heaven 
that I ever return to the ould country again, I’ll niver 
lend a hand at rabbiting to my dying day.” 



WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


95 


CHAPTER VIII 

THE GRAHD ASSAULT. 

The 14th of November was a Mohammedan festival, 
and Riza Sahib determined to utilize the enthusiasm and 
fanatic zeal which such an occasion always excites among 
the followers of the Prophet, to make his grand assault 
upon Arcot, and to attack at three o’clock in the morning. 
Every preparation was made on the preceding day, and 
four strong columns told off for the assault. Two of 
these were to attack by the breaches, the other two at the 
gates. Rafts were prepared to enable the party attacking 
by the new breach to cross the moat, while the columns 
advancing against the gates were to be preceded by ele- 
phants, who, with iron plates on their foreheads, were to 
charge and batter down the gates. 

Clive’s spies brought him news of the intended assault, 
and at midnight he learned full particulars as to the dis- 
position of the enemy. His force was now reduced to 
eighty Europeans and a hundred and twenty Sepoys. 
Every man was told off to his post, and then, sentries 
being posted to arouse them at the approach of the enemy, 
the little garrison lay down in their places to get two or 
three hours’ sleep before the expected attack. At three 
o’clock the firing of three shells from the mortars into the 
fort gave the signal for assault. The men leaped up and 
stood to their arms, full of confidence in their ability to 
resist the attack. Soon the shouts of the advancing col- 
umns testified to the equal confidence and ardor of the 
assailants. 


mm clivb m jkdta. 


ae 

Jtai a sound was heard within the walls of the fort until 
the elephants advanced toward the gates. Then suddenly 
a stream of fire leaped out from loophole and battlement. 
So well directed and continuous was the fire, that the ele- 
phants, dismayed at the outburst of fire and noise, and 
smarting from innumerable wounds, turned and dashed 
away, trampling in their flight multitudes of men in the 
dense columns packed behind them. These, deprived of 
the means upon which they had relied to break in the 
gates, turned and retreated rapidly. 

Scarcely less prolonged was the struggle at the breaches. 
At the first breach a very strong force of the enemy 
marched resolutely forward. They were permitted with- 
out a shot being fired at them to cross the dry ditch, 
mount the shattered debris of the wall, and pour into the 
interior of the fort. Forward they advanced until, with- 
out a check, they reached the first trench bristling with 
spikes. Then, as they paused for a moment, from the 
breastwork in front of them, from the ramparts, and every 
spot which commanded the trench, a storm of musketry 
was poured on them, while the gunners swept the crowded 
mass with grape and bags of bullets. The effect was tre- 
mendous. Mowed down in heaps the assailants recoiled, 
and then, without a moment’s hesitation, turned and fled. 
Three times, strongly reinforced, they advanced to the 
attack, but were each time repulsed with severe slaughter. 

Still less successful were those at the other breach. A 
great raft oapable of carrying seventy conveyed the head 
of the storming party across the ditch, and they had just 
reached the foot of the breach when Olive, who was him- 
self at this point, turned two fieldpieces upon them with 
deadly effect. The raft was upset and smashed, and the 
column, deprived of its intended means of crossing the 
ditch, desisted from the attack. 

Among those who had fallen at the great breach was the 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


9 ? 

commander of tlie storming party, a man of great valor. 
Four hundred of his followers had also been killed, and 
Riza Sahib, utterly disheartened at his repulse at all points, 
decided not to renew the attack. He had still more than 
twenty men to each of the defenders; but the obstinacy of 
their resistance and the moral effect produced by it upon 
his troops, the knowledge that the Mahratta horse were 
hovering in his rear, and that Kilpatrick’s little column 
was close at hand, determined him to raise the siege. After 
the repulse of the assault the heavy musketry fire from ^ 
the houses around the fort was continued. At two in the 
afternoon he asked for two hours’ truce to bury the dead. 
This was granted, and on its conclusion the musketry fire 
was resumed and continued until two in the morning. 
Then suddenly it ceased. Under cover of the fire Riza 
Sahib had raised the siege and retired with his army to 
Vellore. 

On the morning of the 15th Clive discovered that the 
enemy had disappeared. The joy of the garrison was im- 
mense. Every man felt proud and happy in the thought 
that he had taken his share in a siege which would not 
only be memorable in English history till the end of time, 
but which had literally saved India to us. The little band 
made the fort re- cho with their cheers when the news 
came in. Caps were thrown high in the air, and the men 
indulged in every demonstration of delight. Clive was 
not a man to lose time. The men were at once formed up 
and marched into the abandoned camp of the enemy, where 
they found four guns, four mortars, and a great quantity 
of ammunition. A cloud of dust was seen approaching, 
and soon a mounted officer riding forward announced the 
arrival of Captain Kilpatrick’s detachment. 

Not a moment was lost, for Clive felt the importance of 
at once following up the blow inflicted by the repulse of 
the enemy. Three days were spent in continuous labor in 


98 


WITH CLIVE IE INDIA . 


putting the fort of Arcot again in a position of defense; 
and leaving Kilpatrick in charge there, he marched out 
with two hundred Europeans, seven hundred Sepoys, and 
three guns, and attacked and took Timari, the little fort 
which before baffled him. This done he returned toward 
Arcot to await the arrival of a thousand Mahratta horse 
which Murari Reo had promised him. When theses arrived, 
however, they proved unwilling to accompany him. Upon 
their way they had fallen in with a portion of Riza Sahib’s 
retreating force and had been worsted in the attack; and 
as the chance of plunder seemed small while the prospect 
of hard blows was certain, the freebooting horsemen re- 
fused absolutely to join in the pursuit of the retreating 
enemy. Just at this moment the news came in that rein- 
forcements from Pondicherry were marching to meet Riza 
Sahib at Arni, a place seventeen miles south of Arcot, 
twenty south of Vellore. It was stated that with these 
reinforcements a large sum of money was being brought 
for the use of Riza Sahib’s army. When the Mahrattas 
heard the news, the chance of booty at once altered their 
intentions, and they declared themselves ready to follow 
Olive. The greater portion of them, however, had dis- 
persed plundering over the country, and great delay was 
caused before they could be collected. When six hundred 
of them had been brought together Clive determined to 
wait no longer, but started at once for Arni. 

The delay enabled Riza Sahib, marching down from 
Vellore, to meet his reinforcements, and when Clive, after 
a forced march of twenty miles, approached Arni, he found 
the enemy, composed of three hundred French troops, two 
thousand five hundred Sepoys, and two thousand horse- 
men, with four guns, drawn up before it. Seeing their 
immense superiority in numbers these advanced to the 
attack. 

Clive determined to await them where he stood. The 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


99 


position was an advantageous one. He occupied a spao* 
of open ground some three hundred yards in width. On 
his right flank was a village. On the left a grove of palm 
trees. In front of the ground he occupied were rice fields, 
which, it being the wet season, were very swampy and 
altogether impracticable for guns. These fields were 
crossed by a causeway which led to the village, but as it 
ran at an angle across them, those advancing upon it were 
exposed to the fire of the English front. Clive posted the 
Sepoys in the village, the Mahratta horsemen in the grove, 
and the two hundred English with the guns on the ground 
between them. The enemy advanced at once. His native 
cavalry with some infantry marched against the grove, 
while the French troops with about fifteen hundred infan- 
try moved along the causeway against the village. 

The fight began on the English left. There the 
Mahratta cavalry fought bravely. Issuing from the palm 
grove they made repeated charges against the greatly 
superior forces of the enemy. But numbers told, and the 
Mahrattas, fighting fiercely, were driven back into the palm 
grove, where they with difficulty maintained themselves. 
In the meantime the fight was going on at the center. 
Clive opened fire with his guns on the long column marching 
almost across his front to attack the village. The enemy, 
finding themselves exposed to a fire which they were pow- 
erless to answer, quitted the causeway, and formed up in 
the rice fields fronting the English position. The guns, 
protected only by a few Frenchmen and natives, remained 
on the causeway. Clive now dispatched two of his guns 
and fifty English to aid the hard-pressed Mahrattas in the 
grove, and fifty others to the village with orders to join 
the Sepoys there, to dash forward on to the causeway and 
charge the enemy’s guns. 

As the column issued from the village along the cause- 
way at a rapid pace the French limbered up their guns 


100 


WITH OLIVE IN INDIA. 


and retired at a gallop. The infantry, dispirited at their 
disappearance, fell back across the rice fields, an example 
which their horsemen on their right, already dispirited by 
the loss which they were suffering from the newly arrived 
English musketry and the discharges of the fieldpieces, 
followed without delay. Clive at once ordered a pursuit. 
The Mahrattas were dispatched after the enemy’s cavalry, 
while he himself with his infantry advanced across the 
causeway and pressed upon the main body. Three times 
the enemy made a stand, but each time failed to resist the 
impetuosity of the pursuers, and the night alone put a 
stop to the pursuit, by which time the enemy were com- 
pletely routed. 

The material loss had not been heavy, for but fifty 
French and a hundred and fifty natives were killed or 
wounded; hut the army was broken up, the morale of the 
enemy completely destroyed, and it was proved to all 
Southern India, which was anxiously watching the strug- 
gle, that the English were in the field of battle superior 
to their European rivals. This assurance alone had an 
immense effect. It confirmed in their alliance with the 
English many of the chiefs whose friendship had hitherto 
been lukewarm, and brought over many waverers to our 
side. In the fight eight Sepoys and fifty of the Mahratta 
cavalry were killed or disabled, the English did not lose a 
single man. Many of Riza Sahib’s soldiers came in during 
the next few days and enlisted in the British force. The 
Mahrattas captured the treasure the prospect of which had 
induced them to join in the fight, and the governor of 
Arni agreed to hold the town for Muhammud Ali. Clive 
moved on at once to Conjeveram, where thirty French 
troops and three hundred Sepoys occupied the temple, a 
very strong building. Clive brought up two eighteen- 
pounders from Madras and pounded the walls, and the 
enemy seeing that the place must fall, evacuated it in the 


With glive in innia. 


101 


night and retired to Pondicherry. North Arcot being 
now completely in the power of the English, Clive returned 
to Madras, and then sailed to Fort St. David to concert 
measures with Mr. Saunders for the relief of Trichinopoli. 
This place still held out, thanks rather to the feebleness 
and indecision of Colonel Law, who commanded the be- 
siegers, than to any effort on the part of the defenders. 

Governor Dupleix, at Pondicherry, had seen with sur- 
prise the result of Clive’s dash upon Arcot. He had, 
however, perceived that the operations there were wholly 
secondary, and that Trichinopoli was still the all-important 
point. The fall of that place would more than neutralize 
Clive’s successes at Arcot, and he, therefore, did not suffer 
Clive’s operations to distract his attention here. Strong 
reinforcements and a battering train were sent forward to 
the besiegers, and by repeated messages he endeavored to 
impress upon Law and Chunda Sahib the necessity of 
pressing forward the capture of Trichinopoli. But Du- 
pleix was unfortunate in his instruments. Law was always 
hesitating and doubting. Chunda Sahib, although clever 
to plan, was weak in action, indecisive at moments when 
it was most necessary that he should be firm. So then, in 
spite of the entreaties of Dupleix, he had detached a con- 
siderable force to besiege Clive. Dupleix seeing this, and 
hoping that Clive might be detained at Arcot long enough 
to allow of the siege of Trichinopoli being brought to a 
conclusion, had sent the three hundred French soldiers to 
strengthen the force of Riza Sahib. He had still an over- 
powering force at Trichinopoli, Law having nine hundred 
trained French soldiers, a park of fifty guns, two thousand 
Sepoys, and the army of Chunda Sahib twenty thousand 
strong. Inside Trichinopoli were a few English soldiers 
under Captain Cope and a small body of troops of Muham- 
mad Ali; while outside the walls, between them and the 
besiegers, was the English force under Gingen, the men 


102 WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 

utterly dispirited, the officer without talent, resolution, or 

confidence. 

Before leaving the troops with which he had won the 
battle of Arni, Clive had expressed to the two young 
writers his high appreciation of their conduct during the 
siege of Arcot, and promised them that he would make it 
a personal request to the authorities at Fort St. David that 
they might be permanently transferred from the civil to 
the military branch of the service; and such a request 
made by him was certain to be complied with. He strongly 
advised them to spend every available moment of their 
time in the study of the native language, as without that 
they would be useless if appointed to command a body of 
Sepoys. Delighted at the prospect now open to them of 
a permanent relief from the drudgery of a clerk’s life in 
Madras, the young fellows were in the highest spirits; 
and Tim Kelly was scarcely less pleased when he heard 
that Charlie was now likely to be always employed with 
him. The boys lost not a moment in sending down to 
Madras to engage the services of a native “moonshee” or 
teacher. They wrote to their friend Johnson asking him 
to arrange terms with the man who understood most Eng- 
lish, and to engage him to remain with them some time. 

A few days later Tim Kelly came in. “Plase, yer 
honors, there’s a little shriveled atomy of a man outside as 
wants to spake wid yer. He looks for all the world like a 
monkey wrapped up in white clothes, but he spakes Eng- 
lish after a fashion, and has brought this letter for you. 
The cratur scarce looks like a human being, and I mis- 
doubt me whether you had better let him in.” 

“ Nonsense, Tim,” Charlie said, opening the letter; 
“it’s the moonshee we are expecting from Madras. He 
has come to teach us the native language ” 

“Moonshine, is it! by jabers, and it’s a mighty poor 
compliment to the moon to call him so. And is it the 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


103 


language you’re going to larn now. Shure, Mr. Charles, 
I wouldn’t demane myself by laming the lingo of these 
black hathens. Isn’t for them to larn the English, and 
mighty pleased they ought to be to get themselves to spake 
like Christians.” 

“But who’s going to teach them, Tim?” 

“Oh, they larn fast enough,” said Tim. “You’ve only 
got to point to a bottle of water, or to the fire, or what- 
ever else you want, and swear at them, and they under- 
stand directly. I’ve tried it myself over and over again.” 

“There, Tim, it’s no use standing talking any longer; 
bring in the moonshee.” From that moment the little 
man had his permanent post in a corner of the boys’ room, 
and when they were not on duty they were constantly en- 
gaged in studying the language, writing down the names 
of every object they came across and getting it by heart, 
and learning every sentence, question, and answer which 
occurred to them as likely to be useful. As for Tim, he 
quite lost patience at this devotion to study on the part of 
his master, who, he declared to his comrades, went on 
just as if he intended to become a nigger and a hathen 
himself. “It’s just awful to hear him, Corporal M’Bean, 
jabbering away in that foreign talk with that little black 
monkey moonshine. The little cratur atwisting his shriv- 
eled fingers about, that looks as if the bones were coming 
through the skin. I wonder what the good father at 
Blarney, where I come from, you know, corporal, would 
say to sich goings-on. Faith, then, and if he were here, 
I’d buy a bottle of holy water and sprinkle it over the little 
hatheu. I suspict he’d fly straight up the chimney when 
it touched him.” 

“My opinion of you, Tim Kelly,” the corporal, who was 
a grave Scotchman, said, “ is that you’re just a fule. Your 
master is a brave young gentleman, and is a deal more 
sensible than most of them, who spend all their time in 


164 


mm clive nr india. 


drinking wine and playing cards. A knowledge of the 
language is most useful. What would you do yourself if 
you were to marry a native woman and couldn’t speak to 
her afterward.” 

“The saints defind us!” Tim exclaimed; “and what 
put such an idea in yer head, corporal? It’s nayther more 
nor less than an insult to suppose that I, a daoent boy, 
and brought up under the teaching of Father O’Shea, 
should marry a hathen black woman; and if you weren’t 
my suparior officer, corporal, I’d tacli ye better manners.” 
Fortunately at this moment Charlie’s voice was heard 
shouting for his servant, and Tim was therefore saved 
from the breach of the peace which his indignation showed 
that he meditated. 

December passed quietly, and then in January, 1752, 
an insurrection planned by Dupleix broke out. The gov- 
ernor of Pondicherry had been suffering keenly from dis- 
appointments, which, as time went on, and his entreaties 
and commands to Law to attack Trichinopoli were an- 
swered only by excuses and reasons for delay, grew to 
despair, and he resolved upon making another effort to 
occupy the attention of the man in whom he already rec- 
ognized a great rival, and to prevent his taking steps for 
the relief of Trichinopoli. Law had over and over again 
assured him that in the course of a very few weeks that 
place would be driven by famine to surrender; and, as 
soon as Clive arrived at Fort St. David, Dupleix set about 
taking steps which would again necessitate his return to 
the north, and so give to Law the time which he asked 
for. Supplies of money were sent to Riza Sahib together 
with four hundred French soldiers. These marched sud- 
denly upon Punemalli and captured it, seized again the 
fortified temple of Conjeveram, and from this point 
threatened both Madras and Arcot. 

Had this force possessed an active and determined com* 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


105 


raander, it could undoubtedly have carried out Dupleix’s 
instructions, captured Madras, and inflicted a terrible blow 
upon the English. Fortunately it had no such head. It 
marched indeed against Madras, plundered and burned the 
factories, levied contributions, and obtained possession of 
everything but the fort, where the civilians and the few 
men who constituted the garrison daily expected to be 
attacked, in which case the place must have fallen. This, 
however, the enemy never even attempted, contenting 
themselves with ravaging the place outside the walls of 
the fort. The little garrison of Arcot, two hundred men 
in all, were astonished at the news that the province which 
they had thought completely conquered was again in 
flames, that the road to Madras was cut by the occupation 
of Conjeveram by the French, and that Madras itself was, 
save the fort, in the hands of the enemy. The fort itself, 
they knew, might easily be taken, as they were aware that 
it was defended by only eighty men. 

The change in the position was at once manifest in the 
altered attitude of the fickle population. The main body 
of the inhabitants of Southern India were Hindoos, who 
had for centuries been ruled by foreign masters. The 
Mohammedans from the north had been their conquerors, 
and the countless wars which had taken place, to them 
signified merely whether one family or another were to 
reign over them. The sole desire was for peace and pro- 
tection, and they, therefore, ever inclined toward the side 
which seemed strongest. Their sympathies were no 
stronger with their Mohammedan rulers than with the 
French or English, and they only hoped that whatever 
power was strongest might conquer; and that after the 
hostilities were over their daily work might be conducted 
in peace, and their property and possessions be enjoyed in 
security. The capture and defense of Arcot, and the bat- 
tle of Ami, had brought them to regard the English as 


106 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


their final victors; and the signs of deep and even servile 
respect which greeted the conquerors wherever they went, 
and which absolutely disgusted Charlie Marryat and his 
friend, were really sincere marks of the welcome to mas- 
ters who seemed able and willing to maintain their rule 
over them. With the news of the successes of Kiza Sahib 
all this changed. The natives no longer bent to the 
ground as the English passed them in the streets. The 
country people who had flocked in with their products to 
the markets absented themselves altogether, and the whole 
population prepared to welcome the French as their new 
masters. 

In the fort the utmost vigilance was observed. The 
garrison labored to mend the breaches and complete the 
preparations for defense. Provisions were again stored 
up, and they awaited anxiously news from Clive. That 
enterprising officer was at Fort St. David, busy in making 
his preparations for a decisive campaign against the enemy 
round Trichinopoli, when the news of the rising reached 
him. He was expecting a considerable mynber of fresh 
troops from England, as it was in January that the major- 
ity of the reinforcements dispatched by the company 
arrived in India, and Mr. Saunders had written to Cal- 
cutta begging that a hundred men might be sent thence. 
These were now, with the eighty men at Madras, and the 
two hundred at Arcot, all the force that could be at his 
disposal, for at Fort St. David there was not a single avail- 
able man. With all the efforts that Clive, aided by the 
authorities, could make, it was not until the middle of 
February that he had completed his arrangements. On 
the 9th the hundred men arrived from Bengal, and, with- 
out the loss of a day, Clive started from Madras to form a 
junction with the garrison from Arcot, who, leaving only 
a small force to hold the fort, had moved down to meet 
him. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


107 


CHAPTER IX. 

THE BATTLE OF KAVARIPAK. 

The troops from Arcot had already moved some distance 
on their way to Madras, and Clive, therefore, with the 
new levies, joined them on the day after his leaving Madras. 
The French and Riza Sahib let slip the opportunity of 
attacking these bodies before they united. They were 
well aware of their movements, and had resolved upon 
tactics, calculated in the first place to puzzle the English 
commander, to wear out his troops, and to enable them 
finally to surprise and take him entirely at a disadvantage. 
The junction with the Arcot garrison raised the force 
under Clive’s orders to three hundred and eighty English, 
thirteen hundred Sepoys, and six fieldguns, while the 
enemy at Yendalur, a place twenty-five miles south of 
Madras, where they had a fortified camp, had four hun- 
dred French troops, two thousand Sepoys, two thousand 
five hundred cavalry, and twelve guns. Hoping to sur- 
prise them there Clive marched all night. When the force 
approached the town they heard that the enemy had dis- 
appeared, and that they had started apparently in several 
directions. 

The force was halted for a few hours, and then the news 
was obtained that the enemy had united their forces at 
Conjeveram, and that they had marched away from that 
place in a westerly direction. Doubting not that they 
were about to attack Arcot, which, weakened by the de- 
parture of the greater portion of its garrison, would be in 


108 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


no position to defend itself against a sudden coup de main 
by a strong force, Clive set his troops again in motion. 
The French, indeed, had already bribed some of the native 
soldiers within the fort, who were to reply to a signal made 
without if they were in a position to open the gates. 
However, by good fortune their treachery had been dis- 
covered, and when the French arrived they received no 
reply to their signal; and as Arcot would be sure to fall V 
they defeated Clive, they marched away without attackin'. 
it, to take up the position which they had agreed upon 
beforehand. It was at nine in the evening that Clive at 
Vendalur obtained intelligence that the enemy had assem- 
bled at Conjeveram. The troops had already marched 
twenty-live miles, but they had had a rest of five hours, 
and Clive started with them at once, and reached Con- 
jeveram, twenty miles distant, at four in the morning. 
Finding that the enemy had again disappeared he ordered 
the troops to halt for a few hours. They had already 
marched forty-five miles in tweDty-four hours, a great feat 
when it is remembered that only the Arcot garrison were 
in any way accustomed to fatigue, the others being newly 
raised levees. The greater portion of the Sepoys had been 
enlisted within' the fortnight preceding. 

“I don’t know, Mr. Marryat, whether the French call 
this fighting; I call it playing hide and seek,” Tim Kelly 
said. “Shure we’ve bin marching with only a halt of two 
or three hours since yisterday morning, and my poor feet 
are that sore that I daren’t take my boots off me, for I’m 
shure I’d never git ’em on agin. If the French want to 
fight us why don’t they do it square and honest, not be 
racing and chasing about like a lot of wild sheep.” 

“Have you seen the moonshee, Tim? He is with the 
baggage.” 

“Shure and I saw him,” Tim said. “The cart come in 
just now T and there was he perched up on the top of it like 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 109 

a dried monkey. You don’t want him to-night, shore, 
yer honor.” 

“Oh no, I don’t want him, Tim. You’d better go 
now, and get to sleep at once if you can, we may be off 
again at any minute.” 

Arcot is twenty-seven miles from Conjeveram. Clive 
felt certain that the enemy had gone on to that place, but, 
anxious as he was for its safety, it was absolutely necessary 
that the troops should have a rest before starting on such 
a march. They were, therefore, allowed to rest until 
twelve o’clock, when, refreshed by their eight hours’ halt 
and breakfast, they started upon their long march toward 
Arcot, making sure that they should not find the enemy 
until they reached that place. Had Olive possessed a body 
of cavalry, however small, he would have been able to 
scour the country, and to make himself acquainted with the 
real position of the French. Cavalry are to a general what 
eyes are to a man, and without these he is liable to tumble 
into a pitfall. Such was the case on the present occasion. 
Having no doubt that the enemy were engaged in attack- 
ing Arcot the troops were plodding along carelessly and 
in loose order, when, to their astonishment, after a sixteen- 
mile march, as they approached the town of Kavaripak 
just as the sun was setting, a fire of artillery opened upon 
them from a grove upon the right of the road but two 
hundred and fifty yards distant. Nothing is more con- 
fusing than a surprise of this kind, especially to young 
troops, and when no enemy is thought to be near. 

The French general’s plans had been well laid. He 
had reached Kavaripak that morning, and allowed his 
troops to rest all day, and he expected to obtain an easy 
victory over the tired men who would, unsuspicious of 
danger, be pressing on to the relief of Arcot. So far his 
calculations had been correct, and the English marched 
unsuspiciously into the trap l^id for them. The twelve 


110 WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 

French guns were placed in a grove, round whose sides, 
facing the point from which Clive was approaching, ran a 
deep ditch with a high bank forming a regular battery. 
A body of French infantry were placed in support of the 
guns, with some Sepoys in reserve behind the grove. Par- 
allel with the road on the left ran a deep water-course, 
now empty, and in this the rest of the infantry were sta- 
tioned, at a point near the town of Kavaripak, and about 
a quarter of a mile further back than the grove. On 
either side of this water-course the enemy had placed his 
powerful cavalry force. 

For a moment when the guns opened there was confu- 
sion and panic among the British troops. Clive, however, 
ever cool and confident in danger, and well seconded by 
his officers, rallied them at once. The position was one 
of extreme danger. It was possible, indeed, to retreat, 
but in the face of an enemy superior in infantry and guns, 
and possessing so powerful a body of cavalry, the operation 
would have been a very dangerous one. Even if accom- 
plished it would entail an immense loss of morale and 
prestige to his troops. Hitherto under his leading they 
had been always successful, and a belief in his own superi- 
ority adds immensely to the fighting power of a soldier. 
Even should the remnant of the force fight its way back 
to Madras the campaign would have been a lost one, and 
all hope of saving Trichinopoli would have been at an end. 

“Steady, lads, steady,” he shouted. “Form up quietly 
and steadily. We have beaten the enemy before, you 
know, and we will do so again.” 

While the troops, in spite of the artillery fire, fell into 
line, Clive rapidly surveyed the ground. He saw the 
enemy’s infantry advancing up the water-course, and so 
sheltered by it as to be out of the fire of his troops. He 
saw their cavalry sweeping down on the other side of the 
water-course, menacing his left and threatening his bag- 


WITH CLIVE 1H INDIA. 


Ill 


gage. The guns were at once brought up from the rear, 
but before these arrived the men were falling fast. Three 
of the guns he placed to answer the French battery, two 
of them he hurried to his left with a small body of Eng- 
lish and two hundred Sepoys, to check the advance of the 
enemy’s cavalry. The main body of his infantry he or- 
dered into the water-course, which afforded them a shelter 
from the enemy’s artillery. The baggage carts and bag- 
gage he sent half a mile to the rear, under the protection 
of forty Sepoys and a gun. While this was being done 
the enemy’s fire was continuing, but his infantry advanced 
but slowly, and had not reached a point abreast of the 
grove when the British force in the water-course met 
them. It would not seem to be a very important matter 
at what point in the water-course the infantry of the two 
opposing parties came into collision, but matters apparently 
trifling in themselves often decide the fate of battles; and, 
in fact, had the French artillery retained their fire until 
their infantry were abreast of the grove, the battle of 
Kavaripak would have been won by them, and the British 
power in Southern India would have been destroyed. 
Clive moved confidently and resolutely among his men, 
keeping up their courage by cheerful words, and he was 
well seconded by his officers. 

“Now, lads,” Charlie Marryat cried to the company of 
which he was in command, “stick to it. You ought to 
be very thankful to the French for saving you the trouble 
of having to march another twelve miles before giving you 
an opportunity of thrashing them.” 

The men laughed and redoubled their fire on the French 
infantry, who were facing them in the water-course at a 
distance of eighty yards. Neither party liked to charge. 
The French commander knew that he had only to hold 
his position to win the day. His guns were mowing down 
the English artillerymen. The English party on the left 


112 # 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


of the water-course with difficulty held their own against 
the charges of his horsemen, and were rapidly dwindling 
away under the artillery fire, while other bodies of his 
cavalry had surrounded the baggage, and were attacking 
the little force told olf to guard it. He knew, too, that 
any attempt the English might make to attack the battery, 
with its strong defenses, must inevitably fail. 

The situation was becoming desperate. It was now ten 
o’clock; the fight had gone on for four hours. No advan- 
tage had been gained, the men were losing confidence, and 
the position grew more and more desperate. Olive saw 
that there was but one chance of victory. The grove 
could not be carried in the front, but it was just possible 
that it might be open in the rear. Choosing a sergeant 
who spoke the native language well, he bade him leave 
the party in the water-course and make his way round to 
the rear of the grove and discover whether it was strongly 
guarded there or not. In twenty minutes the sergeant 
returned with the news that there was no strong force 
there. 

Clive at once took two hundred of his English infantry, 
the men who had fought at Arcot, and quietly left the 
water-course and made his way round toward the rear of 
the grove. Before he had gone far the main body in the 
water-course, surprised at the sudden withdrawal of the 
greater portion of the English force and missing the pres- 
ence of Clive himself, began to lose heart. They no 
longer replied energetically to the fire of the French in- 
fantry. A movement of retreat began, the fire ceased, 
and in a minute or two they would have broken in flight. 
At this moment Clive returned. As he moved forward 
he had marked the dying away of the English fire, and 
guessing what had happened, had given over the command 
of the column to Lieutenant Keene, the senior officer, and 
hurried back to the water-course. He arrived there just as 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


US 


the troops had commenced to run away. Throwing him- 
self among them, with shouts and exhortations, he suc- 
ceeded in arresting their flight, and by assurances that 
the battle was as good, as won elsewhere, and that they 
had only to hold their ground for a few minutes longer to 
insure victory, he got them to advance to their former 
position and to reopen fire on the French, who had, fortu- 
nately, remained inactive instead of advancing and taking 
advantage of the cessation of the English fire. 

In the meantime Lieutenant Keene led his detachment, 
making a long circuit, to a point three hundred yards im- 
mediately behind the grove. He then sent forward one 
of his officers, Ensign Symmonds, who spoke French per- 
fectly, to reconnoiter the grove. Symmonds had proceeded 
but a little way when he came upon a large number of 
French Sepoys, who were covering the rear of the grove, 
but who, as their services were not required, were shelter- 
ing themselves there from the random bullets which were 
flying about. They at once challenged, but Symmonds 
answering them in French, they being unable to see his 
uniform in the darkness, and supposing him to be a French 
officer, allowed him to advance. He passed boldly forward 
into the grove. He proceeded nearly through it, until he 
came within sight of the guns, which were still keeping 
up their fire upon those of the English, while a hundred 
French infantry, who were in support, were all occupied 
in watching what was going on in front of them. 

Symmonds returned to the detachment by a path to the 
right of that by which he had entered, and passed out 
without seeing a’ soul. Lieutenant Keene gave the word 
to advance, and, following the guidance of Mr. Symmonds, 
entered the grove. He advanced unobserved until within 
thirty yards of the enemy. Here he halted and poured a 
volley into them. The effect was instantaneous. Many 
of the French fell, and the rest, astounded at this sudden 


114 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


and unexpected attack, left their guns and fled. Sixty of 
them rushed for shelter into a building at the end of the 
grove, where the English surrounded them and forced 
them to surrender. \ 

By this sudden stroke the battle of Kavaripak was won. 
The sound of the musketry Are and the immediate cessa- 
tion of that of the enemy’s guns told Clive that the grove 
was captured. A few minutes later fugitives arriving 
from the grove informed the commander of the enemy’s 
main body of infantry of the misfortune which had befallen 
them. The French fire at once ceased and the troops 
withdrew. In the darkness it was impossible for Clive to 
attempt a pursuit. He was in ignorance of the direction 
the enemy had taken; his troops had already marched 
sixty miles in two days, and he would, moreover, have 
been exposed to sudden dashes of the enemy’s cavalry. 
Clive, therefore, united his troops, joined his baggage, 
which the little guard had gallantly defended against the 
attacks of the enemy’s cavalry, and waited for morning. 
At daybreak not an enemy was to be seen. Fifty French- 
men lay dead on the field and sixty were captives. Three 
hundred French Sepoys had fallen. There were, besides, 
many wounded. The enemy’s artillery had been all cap- 
tured. The British loss was forty English and thirty 
Sepoys killed, and a great number of both wounded. 

The moral effect of the victory was immense. It was 
the first time that French and English soldiers had fought 
in the field against each other in India. The French had 
proved to the natives that they were enormously their 
superiors in fighting power. Hitherto the English had 
not done so. The defense of Arcot had proved that they 
could fight behind walls, but the natives had themselves 
many examples of gallant defenses of this kind. The 
English troops under Gingen and Cope had suffered them- 
selves to be cooped up in Trichinopoli and had not struck 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


115 


a blow in its defense. At Kavaripak the natives discov- 
ered that the English could fight as well, or better than 
the French. The latter were somewhat stronger numer- 
ically than their rivals; they had double the force of artil- 
lery, were half as strong again in Sepoys, and had two 
thousand five hundred cavalry, while the English had not 
a single horseman. They had all the advantages of sur- 
prise and position, and yet they had been entirely defeated. 

Thenceforth the natives of India regarded the English 
as a people to be feared and respected, and for the first 
time considered their ultimate triumph over the French 
to be a possibility. As the policy of the native princes 
had ever been to side with the strongest, the advantage 
thus gained to the English cause by the victory of Kavar- 
ipak was enormous. 

On the following day the English took possession of the 
fort of Kavaripak and marched to Arcot. Scarcely had 
they arrived there when Clive received a dispatch from 
Fort St. David, ordering him to return there at once with 
all his troops, to march to the relief of Trichinopoli, where 
the garrison was reported to be in the sorest straits from 
want of provisions. The force reached Fort St. David on 
the 11th of March. Here preparations were hurried for- 
ward for the advance to Trichinopoli, and in three days 
Clive was ready to start. Just as he was about to set out 
a ship arrived from England, having on board some more 
troops, together with Major Lawrence and several officers, 
some of whom were captains senior to Clive. Major Law- 
rence, who had already proved his capacity and energy, 
of course took command of the expedition, and treated 
Clive, who had served under him at the siege of Pondi- 
cherry, and whose successes in the field had attracted his 
high admiration, as second in command, somewhat to the 
discontent of the officers senior to him in rank. 

The force consisted of four hundred Europeans, eleven 


116 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


hundred Sepoys, and eight guns, and escorted a large train 
of provisions and stores. During these months which the 
diversion, caused by the attack of Riza Sahib and the 
French upon Madras, had given to the besiegers of Trichi- 
nopoli, they should have long since captured the town. 
In spite of all the orders of Dupleix, Law could not bring 
himself to attack the town, and the French governor of 
Pondicherry saw with dismay that the two months and a 
half which his efforts and energy had gained for the be- 
siegers had been entirely wasted, and that it was probable 
the whole fruits of his labors would be thrown away. He 
now directed Law to leave only a small force in front of 
Trichinopoli, and to march with the whole of his army, 
and that of Chunda Sahib, and crush the force advancing 
under Lawrence to the relief of Trichinopoli. Law, how- 
ever, disobeyed orders, and, indeed, acted in direct contra- 
diction to them. He maintained six hundred French 
troops and many thousands of natives before Trichinopoli, 
and sent but two hundred and fifty French, and about 
three hundred and fifty natives — a force altogether inferior 
in numbers to that which it was sent to oppose — to arrest 
the progress of Lawrence’s advancing column. 

The position which this French force was directed to 
occupy was the fort of Koiladi, an admirable position. As 
the two branches of the Kavari were here but half a mile 
apart, had Law concentrated all his force here he could, 
no doubt, have successfully opposed the English. Law- 
rence, however, when the guns of the fort opened upon 
him, replied to them by the fire of his artillery, and as 
the French force was insufficient to enable its commander to 
fight him in the open, he was enabled to take his troops and 
convoy in safety past the fort. When Law heard this he 
marched out and took his position round a lofty and almost 
inaccessible rock called Elmiseram, and prepared to give 
battle. Lawrence, however, after passing Koiladi, had been 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


11 ? 

joined by a hundred English and fifty dragoons from Trich- 
inopoli. These acted as guides, and led him by a route by 
which he avoided the French position and effected a junction 
with two hundred Europeans and four hundred Sepoys 
from Trichinopoli, and with a body of Mahratta cavalry 
under Murari Reo. Law having failed to attack the Eng- 
lish force upon its march, now, when its strength was 
nearly doubled, suddenly decided to give battle, and ad- 
vanced against the force which, wearied with its long 
march, had just begun to prepare their breakfast. The 
French artillery at once put the Mahratta cavalry to flight. 

Lawrence called the men again under arms, and sent 
Olive forward to reconnoiter. He found the French in- 
fantry drawn up with twenty-two guns, with large bodies 
of cavalry on either flank. Opposite to the center of their 
position was a large caravansary, or native inn, with stone 
buildings attached. It was nearer to their position than 
to that occupied by the English, and Clive saw at once 
that if seized and held by the enemy’s artillery, it would 
sweep the whole ground over which the English would 
have to advance. He galloped back at full speed to Major 
Lawrence, and asked leave at once to occupy the building. 
Obtaining permission he advanced with all speed to the 
caravansary with some guns and infantry. 

The negligence of the French in allowing this move- 
ment to be carried out was fatal to them. The English 
artillery opened upon them from the cover of the inn and 
buildings, and to this fire the French in the open could 
reply only at a great disadvantage. After a cannonade 
lasting half an hour, the French, having lost forty Euro- 
peans and three hundred native soldiers, fell back, the 
English having lost only twenty-one. Disheartened at 
this result, utterly disappointed at the failure which had 
attended his long operations against Trichinopoli, without 
pnergy or decision, Law at once raised the siege of the 


118 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


town, abandoning a great portion of his baggage, and de- 
stroying great stores of ammunition and supplies, crossed 
an arm of the Kavari and took post in the great fortified 
temple of Seringam. 

The delight of the troops so long besieged in Trichi- 
nopoli, inactive, dispirited, and hopeless, was extreme, 
and the exultation of Muhammad Ali and his native allies 
was no less. 

Captain Cope, toward the end of the siege had been 
killed in one of the little skirmishes which occasionally 
took place with the French. 

Charlie Marryat and Peters had, owing to some of the 
officers senior to them being killed or invalided, and to 
large numbers of fresh recruits being raised, received a 
step in rank. They were now lieutenants, and each com- 
manded a body of Sepoys two hundred strong. At Char- 
lie’s request Tim Kelly was detached from his company 
and allowed to remain with him as soldier servant. After 
the retreat of the French and the settling down of the 
English force in the lines they had occupied, Charlie and 
his friend entered Trichinopoli, and were surprised at the 
temples and palaces there. Although very inferior to 
Tanjore and in no way even comparable to the cities of 
the northwest of India, Trichinopoli was a far more im- 
portant city than any they had hitherto seen. They 
ascended the lofty rock and visited the fort on its summit, 
which looked as if, in the hands of a resolute garrison, it 
should be impregnable to attack. The manner in which 
this rock, as well as that of Elmiseram and others lying in 
sight, rose sheer up from the plain, filled them with sur- 
prise; for although these natural rock fortresses are com- 
mon enough in India, they are almost without an example 
in Europe. After visiting the fort they rambled through 
the town, and were amused at the scene of bustle in its 
streets and at the gay shops, full of articles new and curi- 
ous to them, in the bazaars. 


Marryat and Peters stroll about the bazaars of Trichinopoli.— Page 118. 










WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


119 


“ They are wonderfully clever and ingenious,” Charlie 
said. “Look what rough tools that man is working with, 
and what delicate and intricate work he is turning out. 
If these fellows could but fight as well as they work, and 
were but united among themselves, not only should we be 
unable to set a foot in India, but the emperor, with the 
enormous armies which he would be able to raise, would 
be able to threaten Europe. I suppose they never have 
been really good fighting men. Alexander, a couple of 
thousand years ago, defeated them, and since then the 
Afghans and other northern peoples have been always 
overrunning and conquering them. I can’t make it out. 
These Sepoys, after only a few weeks’ training, fight 
almost as well as our own men. I wonder how it is that, 
when commanded by their own countrymen, they are able 
to make so poor a fight of it. We had better be going 
back to camp again, Peters, at any moment there may be 
orders for us to do something. With Major Lawrence 
and Clive together we are not likely to stop here long 
inactive.” 


120 


WITH CLIYK IN INDIA. 


CHAPTER X. 

THE FALL OF SERIHGAM. 

Although called an island, Seringam is in fact a long 
narrow tongue of land running between the two branches 
of the river Kavari. In some places these arms are but a 
few hundred yards apart, and the island can therefore be 
defended against an attack along the land. But the re- 
treat of the French by this line was equally difficult, as 
we held the narrowest part of the neck, two miles from 
Koiladi. Upon the south our forces at Trichinopoli faced 
the French across the river. Upon the other side of the 
Kolrun, as the northern arm of the Kavari is called, the 
French could cross the river and make their retreat, if 
necessary, in any direction. The two principal roads, 
however, led from Paichandah, a strong fortified position 
on the bank of the river, facing the temple of Seringam. 
Clive saw that a force crossing the river, and taking up 
its position on the north, would entirely cut off Law’s 
army in the island, would intercept any reinforcements 
sent by Dupleix to its rescue, and might compel the sur- 
render of the whole French army. The attempt would, 
of course, be a dangerous one. The French force was 
considerably stronger than the English, and were the lat- 
ter divided into two portions, entirely cut off from each 
other, the central point between them being occupied by 
the French, the latter would have an opportunity of 
throwing his whole force upon one after the other. This 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


121 


danger would have been so great that had the French been 
commanded by an able and active officer, the attempt 
would never have been made. Law, however, had shown 
amply that he had neither energy nor intelligence, and 
Major Lawrence therefore accepted Clive’s proposal. 

But to be successful it was necessary that both portions 
of the English force should be well commanded. Major 
Lawrence felt confident in his own capacity to withstand 
Law upon the southern bank, and in case of necessity he 
could fall back under the guns of Trichinopoli. He felt 
sure that he could, with equal certainty, confide the com- 
mand of the other party to Captain Clive. There was, 
however, the difficulty that he was the junior captain 
present, and that already great jealousy had been excited 
among his seniors by the rank which he occupied in the 
councils of Lawrence. Fortunately the difficulty was set- 
tled by the native allies. Major Lawrence laid his plans 
before Muhammud Ali and his allies, whose co-operation 
and assistance were absolutely necessary. These, after 
hearing the proposal, agreed to give their assistance, but 
only upon the condition that Clive should be placed in 
command of the expeditionary party. They had already 
seen the paralyzing effects of the incapacity of some Eng- 
lish officers. Clive’s defense of Arcot and the victories of 
Arni and Kavaripak had excited their intense admiration, 
and caused them to place unbounded confidence in him. 
Therefore they said, “If Captain Clive commands we will 
go. Unless he commands we do not.” Major Lawrence 
was glad that the pressure thus placed upon him enabled 
him, without incurring a charge of favoritism, to place 
the command in the hands of the officer upon whom he 
most relied. 

On the night of the 6th of April Clive set out with a 
force composed of four hundred English, seven hundred 
Sepoys, three thousand Mahratta cavalry, a thousand Tan- 


122 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


jore cavalry, six light guns and two heavy ones. Descend- 
ing the river he crossed the island at a point three miles 
to the east of Law’s camping ground, and marched to 
Samieaveram, a town nine miles north of the island, and 
commanding the roads from the north and east. The 
movement was just made in time. Dupleix, utterly dis- 
gusted with Law, had resolved to displace him. D’Au- 
teuil, the only officer he had of sufficient high rank to 
take his place, had not when previously employed betrayed 
any great energy or capacity. It appeared, nevertheless, 
that he was at any rate superior to Law. On the 10th of 
April, therefore, he dispatched D’Auteuil with a hundred 
and twenty French, and five hundred Sepoys, with four 
guns and a large convoy to Seringam, where he was to 
take the command. When he arrived within fifteen miles 
of Samieaveram, he learned that Clive had possession of 
that village, and he determined upon a circuitous route 
by which he might avoid him. He therefore sent a mes- 
senger to Law to acquaint him with his plans in order 
that he might aid him by making a diversion. 

Clive in the meantime had been at work. On the day 
after his arrival at Samieaveram, he attacked and captured 
the temple of Mansurpet, halfway between the village and 
the island. The temple was lofty and stood on rising 
ground, and commanded a range of the country for many 
miles round. On its top Clive established a signal station. 
Upon the following day he carried the mud fort of Lal- 
gudi, which was situated on the north bank of the river 
two miles to the east of Paichandah, which now remained 
Law’s only place of exit from the island. 

D’Auteuil, after sending word to Law of his intentions, 
marched from Utatua, where he was lying, by a road to 
the west which would enable him to move round Samiea- 
veram to Paichandah. Clive captured one of the messen- 
gers and set off with his force to intercept him. D’Aij' 


/ 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


m 


teuil, however, received information by his spies of Clive’s 
movement, and not wishing to fight a battle in the open 
with a superior force, fell back to Utatua, while Clive re- 
turned to Samieaveram. Law, too, had received news of 
Clive’s movement. Here was a chance of retrieving the 
misfortunes of the campaign. Paichandah being still in 
his hands, he could sally out with his whole force and that 
of Chunda Sahib, seize Samieaveram in Clive’s absence, 
and extend his hand to D’Auteuil, or fall upon Clive’s 
rear. Instead of this he repeated the mistake he had 
made before Trichinopoli; and instead of marching out 
with his whole force, he sent only eighty Europeans, of 
whom forty were deserters from the English army, and 
seven hundred Sepoys. 

The English returned from their march against D’Au- 
teuil. The greater portion of the troops were housed in 
two temples, a quarter of a mile apart, known as the 
Large and Small Pagoda. Clive with several of his offi- 
cers was in a caravansary close to the Small Pagoda. 
Charlie’s company were on guard, and, after paying a 
visit to the sentries and seeing that all were on the alert, 
he returned to the caravansary. The day had been a long 
one, and the march under the heat of the sun very fatiguing. 
There was therefore but little conversation, and Charlie, 
finding on his return from visiting the sentries that his 
leader and the other officers had already wrapped them- 
selves in their cloaks and lain down to rest, imitated their 
example. Half an hour later the French column arrived 
at Samieaveram. The officer in command was a daring 
and determined man. Before reaching the place he had 
heard that the English had returned, and finding that he 
had been forestalled, he might well have returned to Law. 
He determined, however, to attempt to surprise the camp. 
He placed his deserters in front, and when the column, 
arriving near the Sepoy sentinel, was challenged, the officer 


124 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


in command of the deserters, an Irishman, stepped for- 
ward, and said that he had been sent by Major Lawrence 
to the support of Captain Clive. As the other English- 
speaking soldiers now came up the sentry and native officer 
with him were completely deceived, and the latter sent a 
soldier to guide the column to the English quarter of the 
camp. Without interruption the column marched on 
through lines of sleeping Sepoys and Mahrattas until they 
reached the heart of the village. Here they were again 
challenged. They replied with a volley of musketry into 
the caravansary and another into the pagoda. Then they 
rushed into the pagoda, bayoneting all they found there. 

Charlie, who had just dropped off to sleep, sprang to 
his feet, as did the other officers. While, confused by the 
noise and suddenness of the attack, others scarcely under- 
stood what was happening, Clive’s clear head and ready 
judgment grasped the situation at once. “Gentlemen,” 
he said calmly, “there is no firing going on in the direction 
of the Great Pagoda. Follow me there at once.” 

Snatching up their arms the officers followed him at a 
run. The whole village was a scene of wild confusion. 
The firing round the pagoda and caravansary were contin- 
uous. The Mahratta horsemen were climbing into their 
saddles and riding away out into the plain, the Sepoys 
were running hither and thither. At the pagoda he found 
the soldiers turning out under arms, and Clive, ordering 
his officers to do their best to rally the native troops in 
good order against the enemy, at once moved forward 
toward the caravansary with two hundred English troops. 
On arriving there he found a large body of Sepoys firing 
away at random. Believing them to be his own men, for 
the French and English Sepoys were alike dressed in 
white, he halted the English a few yards from them, and 
rushed among them, upbraiding them for their panic, 
striking them, and ordering them instantly to cease firing 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


125 


and to form in order. One of the Sepoy officers recognized 
Clive to be an Englishman, struck at him and wounded 
him with his sword. 

Clive, s-till believing him to be one of his own men, was 
furious at what he considered an act of insolent insubordi- 
nation, and seizing him, dragged him across to the Small 
Pagoda to hand him over, as he supposed, to the guard 
there. To his astonishment he found six Frenchmen at 
the gate, and these at once summoned him to surrender. 
Great as was his surprise, he did not for a moment lose 
coolness, and at once told them that he had come to beg 
them to lay down their arms, that they were surrounded 
by his whole army, and that unless they surrendered his 
troops would give no quarter. So impressed were the 
Frenchmen with the firmness of the speaker that three of 
them at once surrendered, while the other three ran into 
the temple to inform their commander. 

Clive took the three men who had surrendered, and re- 
turned to the English troops he had left near the caravan- 
sary. The French Sepoys had discovered that the English 
were enemies, and had moved quietly off. Confusion still 
reigned. Clive did not imagine for a moment that so 
daring an assault could have been made, on his camp by a 
small body of enemies, and expected every moment an 
attack by Law’s whole force. The commander .of the 
French in the pagoda was disturbed by the news brought 
in by the three men from the gate, and dispatched eight 
of his most intelligent men to ascertain exactly what was 
going on. These, however, fell into the hands of the 
English, and the officer of the party, not knowing that 
the Small Pagoda was in the hands of the French, handed 
them over to a sergeant, and told him to take a party and 
escort his eight prisoners and the three Captain Clive had 
captured to that pagoda for confinement there. Upon 
arrival at the gate the Frenchmen at once joined their 


126 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


comrades, and these latter were also so bewildered at the 
affair that they allowed the English sergeant and his guard 
to march off again unmolested. 

By this time, owing to the absence of all resistance else- 
where, Olive had learned that the whole of the party who 
had entered the camp were in the Lesser Pagoda, and, as 
he was still expecting momentarily to be attacked by Law’s 
main army, he determined to rid himself of this enemy in 
his midst. The pagoda was very strong and only two men 
could enter abreast. Olive led his men to the attack, but 
so well did the Erench defend themselves that after losing 
an officer and fifteen men Olive determined to wait till 
morning. 

The French officer, knowing that he was surrounded, 
and beyond the reach of all assistance, resolved upon cut- 
ting a way through, and at daylight his men sallied out 
from the temple. So fierce, however, was the fire with 
which the English received him that twelve of his men 
were instantly killed and the rest ran back into the 
temple. 

Clive, hoping that their commander would now surrender 
without further effusion of blood, advanced to the gateway 
and entered the porch to offer terms. He was himself so 
faint from the loss of blood from his wounds that he could 
not stand alone, but leaned against a wall, supported by 
two sergeants. The officer commanding the deserters 
came out to parley, but, after heaping abuse upon Olive, 
leveled his musket and discharged it at him. 

He missed Olive, but killed the two sergeants who were 
supporting him. 

The French officer in command, indignant at this con- 
duct, rushed forward at once to disavow it, and stated that 
he had determined to defend the 1 post to the last, solely 
for the sake of the deserters, but that the conduct of their 
officer had released him from that obligation, and he now 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


127 


therefore surrendered at once. The instant day broke and 
Clive saw that Law was not, as he expected, at hand, he 
dispatched the Mahratta horse in pursuit of the French 
Sepoys. These were overtaken and cut to pieces, and not 
one man of the force which Law had dispatched against 
Clive returned to the island. The English loss was heavy. 
The greater portion of the occupants of the Small Pagoda 
were bayoneted by the French when they entered, and as 
fifteen others were killed in the attack, it is probable that 
at least one-fourth of the English force under Clive were 
killed. Clive’s own escapes were extraordinary. In addi- 
tion to those of being killed by the French Sepoys, among 
whom he ran by mistake, and of death at the hands of the 
treacherous deserter, he had one almost as close when the 
French fired their volley into the caravansary. A box at 
his feet was shattered, and a servant who slept close to 
him was killed. 

Some days passed after this attack without any fresh 
movement on either side. Major Lawrence then deter- 
mined to drive back D’Auteuil. He did not dispatch 
Clive against him, as this would involve the risk that Law 
might again march out to surprise Samieaveram. He 
therefore directed Clive to remain at that place and watch 
the island while he sent a force of a hundred and fifty 
English, four hundred Sepoys, five hundred Mahrattas, 
with four guns to attack D’Autenil from his own force, 
under Captain Dalton. This officer in the advance 
marched his troops near Samieaveram, and, making as 
much show with them as he could, impressed D’Auteuil 
with the- idea that the force was that of Clive. Accord- 
ingly he broke up his camp at Utatua in the night, aban- 
doned his stores, and retreated hastily upon Valconda. 
Dalton then marched to Samieaveram, and placed his 
force at Olive’s disposal, and, to prevent any disputes aris- 


128 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


ing as to precedence and rank, offered himself to serve 
under him as a volunteer. 

Not only D’Auteuil but Law was deceived by Dalton’s 
march. From the lofty towers of Seringam he saw the 
force marching toward Utatua, believed that Clive with 
his whole force had left Samieaveram, and did now what 
he should have before done, crossed the river with all his 
troops. Clive’s lookout on the temple of Mansurpet per- 
ceived what was going on and signaled tjm news to Clive, 
who at once set out with his whole force, and, before Law 
was prepared to issue out from Paichandah, Clive was 
within a mile of that place. Law might still have fought* 
with a fair chance of success, as he was far stronger than 
his enemy, but he was again the victim of indecision and 
want of energy, and, covered by Paichandah, he fell hack 
across the river again. 

On the 15th of May Clive captured Paichandah, and 
then determined to give a final blow to D’Auteuil’s force, 
which had, he learned, again set out to endeavor to relieve 
Law. He marched to Utatua to intercept him. D’Au- 
teuil, hearing of his coming, instantly fell back again to 
Valconda. The native chief of this town, however, seeing 
that the affairs of the French were desperate, and willing, 
like all his countrymen, to make his peace with the strong- 
est, had already accepted bribes from the English, and 
upon D’Auteuil’s return closed the gates and refused to 
admit him. Clive soon arrived and D’Auteuil, caught 
between two fires, surrendered with his whole force. 

Had Law been a man of energy he had yet a chance of 
escape. He had still seven or eight hundred French troops 
with him, two thousand Sepoys, and four thousand of 
Chunda Sahib’s troops. He might then have easily crossed 
the Kavari at night and fallen upon Lawrence, whose force 
there now was greatly inferior to his own. Chunda Sahib 
in vain beggefi him to do so. His hesitation continued 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


129 


until, three days after the surrender of D’Auteuil, a bat- 
tering train reached Lawrence, whereupon Law at once 
surrendered, his chief stipulation being that the life of 
Ohunda Sahib should be spared. This promise was not 
kept. The unfortunate prince had preferred to surrender 
to the Rajah of Tanjore,, who had several times intrigued 
secretly with him, rather than to Muhammud Ali or the 
English, whom he regarded as his implacable enemies. 
Had he placed himself in our hands his life would have 
been safe. He was murdered by the treacherous rajah _ 
within twenty-four hours of his surrender. 

With the fall of Seringam terminated the contest for 
the supremacy of the Carnatic between the English and 
French, fighting respectively on behalf of their puppets, 
Muhammud Ali and Chunda Sahib. This stage of the 
struggle was not a final one, but both by its circumstances 
and by the prestige which we acquired in the eyes of the 
natives it gave us a moral ascendency which even when 
our fortunes were afterward at their worst was never lost 
again. Muhammud Ali had himself gained but little in 
the struggle. He was indeed nominally ruler of the Car- 
natic, but he had to rely for his position solely on the sup- 
port of the English bayonets. Indeed the promises of 
which he had been obliged to be lavish to his native allies 
to keep them faithful to his cause, when that cause seemed 
all but lost, now came upon him to trouble him, and so 
precarious was his position that he was obliged 1 6 ask the 
English to leave two hundred English troops, and fifteen 
hundred of their Sepoys to protect the place against Murari 
Reo and the Rajahs of Mysore and Tanjore. 

The fatigues of the expedition had been great, and when 
the force reached the seacoast Major Lawrence was forced 
to retire to Fort St. David to recover his health, while 
Clive, whose health had now greatly broken down, betook 
himself to Madras, which had, when the danger of invasion 


130 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


by the French was at an end, become the headquarters of 
the government of the presidency. There were, however, 
two French strongholds dangerously near to Madras, Cove- 
long and Chengalpatt. Two hundred recruits had just 
arrived from England, and five hundred natives had been 
enlisted as Sepoys. Mr. Saunders begged Clive to take 
the command of these and reduce the two fortresses. He 
took with him two twenty-four pounders, and four officers, 
of whom two were Charlie Marryat and Peters, to both of 
whom Clive was much attached, owing to their courage, 
readiness, and good humor. Covelong was first attacked. 
It mounted thirty guns and was garrisoned by fifty French 
and three hundred Sepoys. 

“ I don’t like the look o’ things, Mr. Charles,” Tim 
Kelly said; “ there’s nothing but boys altogether, white 
and black. Does it stand to reason that a lot of gossoons 
who haven’t learned the goose step, and haven’t as much 
as a shred of faith ayther in themselves or their officers, 
are fit to fight the French?” 

“ Oh, I don’t know, Tim,” Charlie said. “ Boys are just 
as plucky as men in their way, and are ready to do all sorts 
of foolhardy things which men would hesitate to 
attempt.” 

“And that is so, Mr. Charles, when they’ve only other 
boys to dale with; but as they’re growing up they take 
some time before they’re quite sure they’re a match for 
men. That’s what it is, yer honor, I tell ye, and you will 
see it soon.” 

Tim’s predictions were speedily verified. The very 
morning after they arrived before the fort the garrison 
made a sally, fell upon the troops, and killed one of their 
officers. The whole of the new levies took to their heels 
and fled away from the fight. Clive with his three officers 
threw himself among them, and for some time in vain 
attempted to turn the tide. It was not, indeed, until sev- 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


131 

eral had been cut down that the rout was arrested, and 
they were brought back to their duty. A day or two later 
a shot striking a rock killed or wounded fourteen men, 
and excited such a panic that it was some time before the 
rest would venture near the front. 

The enemy with a considerable force marched from 
Chengalpatt to relieve the place. Clive left half his force 
to continue the siege, and with the rest marched out and 
offered battle to the relieving force. Daring and confi- 
dence as usual prevailed. Had the enemy attacked there 
is little doubt they would have put Clive’s raw levies to 
flight. They were, however, cowed by his attitude of de- 
fiance and retreated hastily. The governor of Covelong 
at once lost heart and surrendered the place, which ho 
might have maintained for months against the force before 
it, and on the fourth day of the siege capitulated. A few 
hours afterward the enemy from Chengalpatt, ignorant of 
the fall of the fort, again advanced, and Clive met them 
with his whole force. Taken by surprise they suffered 
heavily. Clive pursued them to the gates of their fort, 
to which he at once laid siege. Fortunately for the Eng- 
lish, the commander of this place, like him of Covelong, 
was cowardly and incapable. Had it not been so, the fort, 
which was very strong, well provisioned, and well garri- 
soned, might have held out for an indefinite time. As it 
was it surrendered on the fourth day, and Clive took pos- 
session on the 31st of August. He returned to Madras, 
and there, a short time afterward, married Miss Maskelyne. 
Finding his health, however, continuing to deteriorate, he 
sailed for Europe in February, 1753. It was but five years 
since he had first taken up arms to defend Fort St. David, 
an unknown clerk without prospects and without fortune, 
utterly discontented and disheartened. Madras was in 
the hands of the French. Everywhere their policy was 
triumphant, and the soil surrounded by the walls of St, 


132 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


David’s alone remained to the English in Southern India. 
In the five years which had elapsed all had changed. The 
English were masters of the Carnatic. The French were 
broken and discredited. The English were regarded by 
the natives throughout the country as the coming power, 
and of this great change no slight portion was due to the 
energy and genius of Olive himself. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


133 


CHAPTER XI. 

AX IMPORTANT MISSION. 

A few days after the return of the expedition against 
Covelong and Chengalpatt, Charlie received a note from 
Governor Saunders requesting him to call upon him at 
eleven o’clock. Charlie, of course, attended at Govern- 
ment House at the time named, and found Captain Clive 
with Mr. Saunders. 

“I have sent for you, Mr. Marry at, to ask you if you 
are ready to undertake a delicate and somewhat dangerous 
mission. Captain Clive tells me that he is convinced that 
you will be able to discharge the duties satisfactorily. He 
has been giving me the highest report of your conduct 
and courage, and he tells me that you speak the language 
with some facility.” 

“I have been working hard, sir,” Charlie said, “and 
have had a moonshee for the last year; and as, except 
when on duty, I have spoken nothing but the native lan- 
guage with him, I can now speak it almost as fluently as I 
can English.” 

“ So Captain Clive has been # telling me,” Mr. Saunders 
said; “and it is indeed on that ground that I select you 
for the service. Your friend Mr. Peters has equally dis- 
tinguished himself in the field, Captain Clive tells me, 
but he is greatly your inferior in his knowledge of the 
vernacular.” 

This was indeed the case. Peters had but little natural 
aptitude for foreign languages, and after working hard for 


1S4 


mm CLIVE IN INDIA. 


a time with the moonshee he found that he was making 
so little progress in comparison with Charlie that he lost 
heart; and although he had continued his lessons with the 
moonshee, he had done so only to the extent of an hour or 
so a day, whereas Charlie had devoted his whole leisure 
time to the work. 

“ The facts of the case are these, Mr. Marryat. Owing 
to the failure of Muhammud Ali to fulfill the ridiculously 
onerous terms extorted from him by some of his native 
allies during the siege of Trichinopoli, several of them are 
in a state of discontent, which is likely soon to break out 
into open hostilities. The Rajahs of Mysore and Tanjore 
are, I have learned, already in communication with Pondi- 
cherry, and will, I believe, shortly acknowledge the son of 
Chunda Sahib, whom Dupleix has declared ruler of the 
Carnatic. Murari Reo has already openly joined the 
French. Their influence in the Deccan is now so great 
that Bussy may be said to rule there. Now, there is a 
chief named Boorhau Reo, whose territory lies among the 
hills, and extends from the plain nearly up to the plateau 
land of the Deccan. His position, like that of many of 
the other small rajahs, is precarious. In days like the 
present, when might makes right, and every petty state 
tries to make profit out of the constant wars at the expense 
of its neighbor, the position of a chief surrounded by half 
a dozen others more powerful than himself is by no means 
pleasant. Boorhau Reo feels that he is in danger of being 
swallowed by the nizana or by the Mahrattas, and he earn- 
estly desires to ally himself with us, believing, as he says, 
that we are destined to be masters here. I have assured 
him that although gratified at his expressions of frendship, 
we can enter into no alliance with him. The position of 
his territory would enable him to be of great assistance to 
us in any war in which the whole force of the Deccan, 
controlled as it is at present by Bussy, might be utilized 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


135 


against ns in the Carnatic. He would be able to harass 
convoys, cut communications, and otherwise trouble the 
enemy’s movements. But although we see that his' aid 
would be very useful to us in case of such a war, we do 
not see how on our part we could give him any protection. 
We have now, with the greatest difficulty, brought affairs 
to a successful conclusion in the Carnatic, but Dupleix is 
active and energetic and well supported at home. Many of 
the chiefs lately our allies have, as I have just said, declared 
against us or are about to do so, and it is out of the ques- 
tion for us to think of supporting a chief so far removed 
from us as Boorhau. I have, therefore, told him that we 
greatly desire his friendship, but are at present powerless 
to protect him should he be attacked by his northern 
neighbors. He is particularly anxious to train his men 
after the European fashion, as he sees that our Sepoys are 
a match for five times their number of the untrained troops 
of the Indian princes. 

“This brings me to the subject before us. I have writ- 
ten to him to say that I will send to him an English officer 
capable of training and leading his troops, and whose ad- 
vice may be useful to him upon all occasions; but that, as 
were it known that he had received a British officer and 
was employing him to train his troops, it would excite the 
instant animosity of Bussy and of the Peishwar, I should 
send one familiar with the language and who may pass as 
a native. Captain Clive has strongly recommended you 
for this difficult mission.” 

“I fear, sir, that I could hardly pass as a native. The 
moonshee is constantly correcting mistakes which I make 
in speaking.” 

“That may be so,” Mr. Saunders said; “but there are a 
score of dialects in Southern India, and you could be 
passed upon nineteen of the twenty people who speak 
them as belonging to one of the other.” 


136 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


“If yon think, sir, that I shall do,” Charlie said, “I 
shall be glad to undertake the mission.” 

“Very well, Mr. Marryat, that is understood then. Yon 
will receive full instructions in writing, will understand 
that your duty is not only to drill the troops of this chief, 
but to give him such advice as may suit his and our inter- 
ests, to strengthen his good feeling toward us, and to form 
as far as possible a compact little force which might at a 
critical moment be of immense utility. You will, of 
course, master the geography of the country, of which 
we are all but absolutely ignorant, find out about the 
passes, the mountain paths, the defensible positions. All 
these things may some day be of the highest importance. 
You will have a few days to make your arrangements and set- 
tle as to the character you will adopt. This yon had better 
do in consultation with some one who thoroughly under- 
stands the country. It is intended that you shall go down 
to Trichinopoli with the next convoy, and from there 
make your way to the stronghold of Boorhau.” 

“Shall I take any followers with me?” 

“Yes,” Mr. Saunders said. “As you will go in the 
character of a military adventurer who has served among 
our Sepoys long enough to learn European drill, yon had 
better take two, three, or four men, as you like, with you 
as retainers. You migth pick out two or three trusty 
men from the Sepoys you command.” 

Charlie left Government House in high spirits. It was 
certainly an honor to have been selected for such a post. 
It was quite possible that it would be a dangerous one. 
It was sure to be altogether different from the ordinary 
life of a subaltern in the company’s army. Peters was N 
very sorry when he heard from Charlie that they were at 
last to be separated. It was now nearly two years since 
they had first met on board the Lizzie Anderson, and since 
that time they had been constantly together, and were 


WITH OLIVE IN INDIA. 


137 


greatly ac:ached to each other. Charlie, perhaps, had 
taken the lead. The fact of his having a stock of fire- 
arms, and being able to lend them to Peters, had given 
him perhaps the first slight and almost imperceptible ad- 
vantage. His feat of jumping overboard to rescue Tim 
Kelly had been another step in advance, and although 
Charlie would have denied it himself there was no doubt 
that he generally took the lead, and that his friend was 
accustomed to lean upon him and to look to him always 
for the initiative. It was therefore a severe blow to Peters 
to find that Charlie was about to be sent on detached serv- 
ice. As for Tim Kelly, he was uproarious in his grief 
when he heard that he was to be separated from his 
master. 

“Shure, Mr. Charlie, ye’ll never have the heart to lave 
a poor boy that sarved ye be night and day for eighteen 
months. Tim Kelly would gladly give his life for ye, and 
ye wouldn’t go and lave him behind ye and go all alone 
among these black thaves of the world.” 

“ But it is impossible that I can take you, Tim,” Charlie 
said. “ You know yourself that you cannot speak ten 
words of the language. How then could you possibly pass 
undetected, whatever disguise you put on?” 

“ But I’d never open my mouth at all, yer honor, barring 
for mate and drink.” 

“It’s all very well for you to say so, Tim,” Charlie an- 
swered; “but I do not think that anything short of a 
miracle would silence your tongue. But leave us now, 
Tim, and I will talk the matter over with Mr. Peters. I 
should be glad enough to have you with me if we could 
arrange it.” 

The moonshee was taken into their counsels, and was 
asked his opinion as to the disguise which Charlie could 
adopt with the least risk of detection. The moonshee 
replied that he might pass as a Bheel. These hill tribes 


138 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


speak a dialect quite distinct from that of the people 
around them, and the moonshee said that if properly at- 
tired Charlie would be able to pass anywhere for one of 
these people, provided always that he did not meet with 
another of the same race. “ You might assert,” he said, 
“ that your father had taken service with some rajah on 
the plain, and that you had there learned to speak the 
language. In this way you would avoid having to answer 
any difficult questions regarding your native place; but as 
to that, you can get up something of the geography before 
you leave.” 

“There are several Bheels among our Sepoys,” Charlie 
said. “I can pick out three or four of them who would 
be just the men for me to take. I believe they are gen- 
erally very faithful and attached to their officers.” 

When Tim again entered the room he inquired anxiously 
if his master hit upon any disguise which would suit him. 
“ What do you say, Mr. Moonshine?” Tim said. 

The moonshee shook his head. Between these two a 
perpetual feud had existed ever since the native had ar- 
rived at Arcot to take his place as a member of Charlie’s 
establishment. In obedience to Charlie’s stringent orders 
Tim never was openly rude to him; but he never lost an 
opportunity of making remarks of a disparaging nature as 
to the value of Charlie’s studies. The moonshee, on his 
part, generally ignored Tim’s existence altogether, ad- 
dressing him, when obliged to do so, with a ceremonious 
civility which annoyed Tim more than open abuse would 
have done. “I think,” he said gravely in reply to Tim’s 
demand, “that the very worshipful one would have most- 
chance of escaping detection if he went in rags, throwing 
dust on his hair and passing for one afflicted.” 

“And what does he mean by afflicted, Mr. Charles?” 
the Irishman said wrathfully, as the two young officers 
laughed. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 




“He means one who is a born fool, Tim.” 

Tim looked furiously at the moonshee. 

“It would,” the latter said sententiously, “be the char- 
acter which the worshipful one would support with the 
greatest ease.” 

“The black thief is making fun of me,” Tim muttered; 
“but I’ll be aven with him one of these days or my name 
isn’t Tim Kelly. I was thinking, yer honor, that I might 
represent one deaf and dumb.” 

“But you’re always talking, Tim, and when you’re not 
talking to others you talk to yourself. It’s quite impossi- 
ble you could go as a dumb man; but you might go, as 
the moonshee suggests, as a half-witted sort of chap with 
just sense enough to groom a horse and look after him, 
but with ,not enough to understand what’s said to you or 
to answer any questions.” 

“I could do that asy enough, Mr. Charles.” 

“And you have to keep from quarreling, Tim. I hear 
you quarreling on an average ten times a day; and as in 
such a character as we’re talking about you would, of 
course, be exposed to all sorts of slights and unpleasant- 
nesses, you would be in continual hot water.” 

“Now, yer honor,” Tim said reproachfully, “you’re too 
hard on one entirely. I like a bit of a row as well as any 
man, but it’s all for divarsion; and I could go on for a 
year without quarreling with a soul. Just try me, Mr. 
Charles, just try me for a month, and if at the end of that 
time you find me in your way, or that I don’t keep my 
character, then send me back agin to the regiment.” 

It was arranged that the moonshee should remain with 
Peters, who, seeing that Charlie owed his appointment to 
a post which promised excitement and adventure, to his 
skill in the native languages, was determined that he 
would again set to in earnest and try and master its intri- 
cacies. The moonshee went down to the bazaar and pur- 


140 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


chased the clothes which would be necessary for the dis- 
guises, and Charlie found in his company four Sepoys who 
willingly agreed to accompany him in the character of his 
retainers upon his expedition. As to their costume there 
was no difficulty. When off duty the Sepoys in the com- 
pany’s service were accustomed to dress in their native 
attire. Consequently it needed only the addition of a 
tulwar or short curved sword, a shield thrown over one 
shoulder, a long matchlock, and two or three pistols and 
daggers stuck into a girdle to complete their equipment. 
Charlie himself was dressed gayly in the garb of a military 
officer in the service of an Indian rajah. He was to ride, 
and a horse, saddle, and gay housings were procured. He 
had at last given in to Tim’s entreaties, and that worthy 
was dressed as a syce or horse-keeper. 

Both Charlie and Tim had had those portions of their 
skin exposed to the air darkened, and both would pass 
muster at a casual inspection. Charlie in thus concealing 
his nationality desired only to hide the fact that he was 
an officer in the company’s service. He believed that it 
would be impossible for him to continue to pass as a Bheel. 
This, however, would be of no consequence after a time. 
Many of the native princes had Europeans in their service. 
Runaway sailors, deserters from the English, French, and 
Dutch armed forces in their possessions on the seacoast, 
adventurers influenced either by a love of a life of excite- 
ment, or whom a desire to escape the consequences of folly 
or crime committed at home had driven to a roving life — 
such men might be found in many of the native courts. 
Once settled, then, in the service of the rajah, Charlie 
intended to make but little further pretence or secrecy as 
to his nationality. Outwardly he would still conform to 
the language and appearance of the character he had 
chosen, but he would allow it to be supposed that he was 
an Englishman, a deserter from the company’s service* 



Charlie starts on his missi on to Rajah Boorhau.— Page 141 


With Clive in India. 





WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


141 


and that his comrades were Sepoys in a similar position. 
His employment, then, at the court of the rajah would 
have an effect the exact reverse of that which it would 
have done had he appeared in his proper character. De- 
serters were of all men the most opposed to their country- 
men, to whom they had proved traitors. In battle they 
could be relied upon to light desperately, for they fought 
with ropes round their necks. Therefore, while the ap- 
pearance of an English officer as instructor of the forces 
of the rajah would have drawn upon himself the instant 
hostility of all opposed to the British, the circulation of a 
report that his troops were being disciplined by some Eng- 
lish and native deserters from the company’s forces would 
excite no suspicion whatever. 

To avoid attracting attention Charlie Marryat and his 
party set out before daylight from Madras. Their appear- 
ance, indeed, would have attracted no attention when they 
once had passed beyond the boundaries of the portion of 
the town occupied by the whites. In the native quarter 
the appearance of a small zemindar or landowner attended 
by four or five armed followers on foot, was of such com- 
mon occurrence as to attract no attention whatever, and, 
indeed, numbers of these came in to take service in the 
Sepoy regiments, the profession of arms being always con- 
sidered honorable in India. 

For a fortnight they traveled by easy stages without 
question or suspicion being excited that they were not 
what they seemed. They were now among the hills, and 
soon arrived at Ambur, the seat of the rajah. The town 
was a small one, and above it rose the fortress, which stood 
on a rock rising sheer from the bottom of the valley, and 
standing boldly out from the hillside. The communica- 
tion was effected by a shoulder which, starting from a 
point halfway up the rock, joined the hill behind it. 
Along this shoulder were walls and gateways. An enemy 


142 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


attacking these would be exposed to the fire from the 
summit of the rock. From the point where the shoulder 
joined the rock a zigzag road had been cut with enormous 
labor, in the face of the rock, to the summit. 

“ It is a strong place,” Charlie said to Tim Kelly, whc 
was walking by his horse’s head, “and should be able to 
hold out against anything but starvation, that is to say, if 
properly defended.” 

“It’s a powerful place, surely,” Tim said; “and would 
puzzle the ould boy himself to take. Even Captain Clive, 
who is afeared of nothing, would be bothered by it.” 

As they rode up the valley two horsemen were seen 
spurring toward them from the town. They drew rein 
before Charlie, and one bowing said: 

“My master, the rajah, sends his greeting to you, and 
begs to know if you are the illustrious soldier, Nadir Ali, 
for whom his heart has been longing.” 

“Will you tell your lord that Nidir Ali is here,” Charlie 
said, “and that he longs to see the face of the rajah.” 

One of the horsemen at once rode off, and the other 
took his place by the side -of Charlie; and having intro- 
duced himself as captain of the rajah’s body-guard, rode 
with him through the town. Had Charlie appeared in 
his character as English officer the rajah and all his troops 
would have turned out to do honor to his arrival. As it 
was, a portion of the garrison only appeared at the gate 
and lined the walls. Through these the little party passed, 
and up the sharp zigzags, which were so steep that had it 
not been that his dignity prevented him from dismount- 
ing, Charlie would gladly have got off and proceeded on 
foot; for it was as much as the animal could do to strug- 
gle up the steep incline. At each turn there was a gate- 
way, with little flanking towers on which jingalls or small 
wall-pieces commanded the road. 

“Faith, then, it’s no fool that built this place. X 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 143 

shouldn’t like to have to attack it wid all the soldiers of 
the king’s army, let alone those of the company.” 

“It is tremendously strong, Tim, but it is astonishing 
what brave men can do.” 

In the after wars which England waged in India the 
truth of what Charlie said was over and over again proved. 
Numerous fortresses, supposed by the natives to be abso- 
lutely impregnable, and far exceeding in strength that 
just described, have been carried by assault by the dash 
and daring of English troops. 

They gained at last the top of the rock. It was uneven 
in surface, some portions being considerably more elevated 
than others. Roughly, its extent was about a hundred 
yards either way. The lower level was covered with 
buildings occupied by the garrisoh and storehouses. On 
the upper level, some forty feet higher, stood the palace 
of the rajah. It communicated with the courtyard below 
by a broad flight of steps. These led to an arched gate- 
way, with a wall and battlements, forming an interior line 
of defense should an assailant gain a footing in the lower 
portion of the stronghold. Alighting from his horse at 
the foot of the steps Charlie, followed by his five retainers, 
mounted to the gateway. Here another guard of honor 
was drawn up. Passing through these they entered a 
shady courtyard, on one side of which was a stone pavilion. 
The flat ceiling was supported by massive columns closely 
covered with intricate sculpture. The roof was arabesqued 
with deeply cut patterns picked out in bright colors. A 
fountain played in the middle. On the farther side the 
floor, which was of marble, was raised, and two steps led 
to a wide recess, with windows of lattice stonework giving 
a view over the town and valley below. In this recess 
were piles of cushions and carpets, and here reclined the 
rajah, a spare and active-looking man of some forty years 
old. He rose as Charlie approached, the soldiers and 
Sepoys remaining beyond the limits of the pavilion. 


144 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


“Welcome, brave Nadir Ali,” he said courteously; “my 
heart is glad, indeed, at the presence of one whose wisdom 
is said to be far beyond his years, and who has learned 
the arts of war of the infidels from beyond the seas.” 
Then inviting Charlie to take a seat on the divan with 
him, he questioned him as to his journey and the events 
which were taking place in the plains, until the attendants, 
having handed round refreshments, retired at his signal. 
“I am glad to see you, Sahib,” he said when they were 
alone; “though, in trnth, I looked for one older than 
yourself. The great English governor of Madras tells me, 
however, in a letter which I received four days since, that 
you are skilled in war, that you fought by the side of that 
great Captain Clive at Arcot, Arni, Kavaripak, and at 
Trichinopoli, and that the great warrior himself chose you 
to come to me. Therefore I doubt neither your valor nor 
your prudence, and put myself in your hands wholly. 
The governor has already told you, doubtless, of the posi- 
tion in which I am placed here.” 

“Governor Saunders explained the whole position to 
me,” Charlie said. “You are at present menaced on all 
sides by powerful neighbors. You believe that the for- 
tunes of the English are on the increase, and as you think 
the time may come ere long when they will turn the 
French out of the Deccan and become masters there, as 
they have already become masters in the Carnatic, you 
wish to fight by their side, and share their fortunes. In 
the meantime you desire to be able to defend yourself 
against your neighbors, for at present the English are too 
far away to assist you. To enable you to do this I have 
been sent to drill and discipline your troops like our 
Sepoys, and to give you such advice as may be best for the 
general defense of your country. I have brought with me 
five soldiers, four Bheels, and one of my countrymen. 
The latter will be of little use in drilling your troops, for 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


145 


he is ignorant of the language, and has come as my per- 
sonal attendant. The other four will assist me in my 
work. Your followers here will, no doubt, discover in a 
very short time that I am an Englishman. Let it be un- 
derstood that I am a deserter, that I have been attracted 
to your court by the promise of high pay, and that I have 
assumed the character of a Bheel lest my being here might 
put you on bad terms with the English . n Charlie then 
asked the rajah as to the strength of his military force. 

“In time of peace,” the rajah said, “I keep three hun- 
dred men under arms; in case of taking the field, three 
thousand. To defend Ambur against an attack of an 
enemy I could muster ten thousand men.” 

“You could not call out three thousand men without 
attracting the attention of your neighbors?” Charlie asked. 

“No,” the rajah said; “that would bring my neighbors 
upon me at once.” 

“I suppose, however, you might assemble another five 
hundred men without attracting attention.” 

“Oh, yes,” the rajah said; “eight hundred men are not 
a force which could attract any great attention.” 

“Then I should propose that we begin with eight hun- 
dred,” Charlie said. “For a month, however, I will con- 
fine myself to the troops you at present have. We must 
in the first place train some officers. If you will pick out 
those to whom you intend to give commands and sub- 
commands, I will choose from the men, after drilling them 
for a few days, forty of the most intelligent as what we 
call non-commissioned officers. For the first month we will 
work hard in teaching these officers and sub-officers their 
duties. Then, when the whole eight hundred assemble, 
we can divide them into four parties. There will be one 
of my drill-instructors to each party, ten under officers, 
and four or five of the officers whom you will appoint. 
Six weeks’ hard work should make these eight hundred 


146 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


men fairly acquainted with drill. The English Sepoys 
have often gone out to fight with less. At the end of the 
six weeks let the five hundred men you have called out, 
in addition to your body-guard of three hundred, return 
to their homes, and replace them by an equal number of 
fresh levies, and so proceed until you have your three 
thousand fighting men thoroughly trained. In nine 
mouths all will have had their six weeks of exercise, and 
could take their places in the ranks again at a day’s no- 
tice. Two hundred of your men I will train in artillery; 
although I do not belong to that branch of the service, I 
learned the duties at Arcot.” 

The rajah agreed heartily to Charlie’s proposals, well 
pleased at the thought that he should, before the end of a 
year, bo possessed of a trained force which would enable 
him to hold his own against his powerful neighbors until 
an opportunity might occur when, in alliance with the 
English, he should be able to turn the tables upon them, 
and to aggrandize himself at their expense. 


WITH VLIVE IN INDIA 


14 ? 


CHAPTER XII. 

A MURDEROUS ATTEMPT. 

Handsome rooms with a suite of attendants were as- 
signed to Charlie in the rajah’s palace, and he was formally 
appointed commander of his forces. The four' Sepoys 
were appointed to junior ranks, as was also Tim Kelly, 
who, however, insisted on remaining in the position of 
chief attendant upon his master, being, in fact, a sort of 
major-domo and valet in one, looking after his comforts 
when in the palace, and accompanying him as personal 
guard whenever he rode out. 

“ You niver know, yer honor, what these natives may 
be up to. They’ll smile with you one day and stab ye the 
next. They’re treacherous varmints, yer honor, if you do 
but give ’em the chance.” 

At first Charlie perceived that his position excited some 
jealousy in the minds of those surrounding the rajah. He 
therefore did all in his power to show to them that he in 
no way aspired to interfere in the internal politics or affairs 
of the little state — that he was a soldier and nothing more. 
He urged upon the rajah, who wished to have him always 
by him, that it was far better that he should appear to 
hold aloof, and to avoid all appearance of favoritism, or of 
a desire to obtain dominance in the counsels of the rajah. 
He wished that the appointments to the posts of officers 
in the new force should be made by the rajah, who should 
lend an ear to the advice of his usual councillors; but that 


146 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


once appointed they should be under his absolute command 
and control, and that he should have power to dismiss 
those who proved themselves indolent and incapable, to 
promote active and energetic men, wholly regardless of 
influence or position. 

The next morning Charlie and his four assistants set to 
work to drill the three hundred men of the garrison, tak- 
ing them in parties of twenty. They were thus able, in 
the course of a few days, to pick out the most active and 
intelligent for the sub-officers, and these with the existing 
officers of the body and the new ones appointed by the 
rajah, were at once taken in hand to be taught their duty. 

For a month the work went on steadily and without 
interruption, and from morn till night the courtyard 
echoed with the words of command. At the end of that 
time the twenty officers and forty sub-officers had fairly 
learned their duty. The natives of India are very quick 
in learning drill, and a regiment of newly raised Sepoys 
will perform maneuvers and answer to words of command 
in the course of a fortnight as promptly and regularly as 
would one of English recruits in three months. A good 
many changes had taken place during the month’s work. 
Many of the officers became disgusted with hard and con- 
tinuous work, to which they were unaccustomed, while 
some of the sub-officers showed a deficiency of the quick- 
ness and intelligence needed for the work. Their places, 
however, were easily filled, and as the days went on all 
took an increasing degree of interest, as they acquired 
facility of movement, and saw how quickly, according to 
the European methods, maneuvers were gone through. 
At the end of a month, then, the sixty men were able in 
turn to instruct others, and a body of five hundred men 
being called out, the work of drilling on a large scale 
began. 

The drill-ground now was a level space in the valley 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


149 


below the town, and the whole population assembled day 
after day to look on with astonishment at the exercises. 
The four great companies, or battalions, as Charlie called 
them, were kept entirely separate, each under the com- 
mand of one of the Sepoys, under whom were a proportion 
of the officers and sub-olficers. Every evening Charlie 
came down for an hour and put each body through its 
drill, distributing blame or praise as it was deserved, thus 
keeping up a spirit of emulation between the battalions. 
At the end of a fortnight, when the simpler maneuvers 
had been learned, Charlie, for two hours each day, worked 
the whole together as one regiment, and was surprised 
himself to find how rapid was the progress which each day 
effected. The rajah himself often came down to the drill- 
ground and took the highest interest in the work. He 
himself would fain have had regular uniforms, similar to 
those worn by the Sepoys in the service of the European 
powers, provided for the men; but Charlie strongly urged 
him not to do so. He admitted that the troops would look 
immensely better if clad in regular uniform than as a mot- 
ley band, each dressed according to his own fancy. He 
pointed out, however, that while the news that the rajah 
was having some of his men drilled by European deserters 
would attract but little attention among his neighbors, 
the report that he was raising Sepoy battalions would cer- 
tainly be received by them in a hostile spirit. 

“ By all means,” Charlie said, “get the uniforms made 
for the whole force and keep them by you in store. They 
can be at once served out in case of war, and the sight of 
a number of Sepoy battalions where they expected only to 
meet an irregular force, will have an immense effect upon 
any force opposed to you.” 

The rajah saw the force of this argument, and at once 
ordered five thousand suits of white uniforms, similar to 
those worn by the Sepoys in the English and French serV' 


150 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


ice, to be made and stored up in the magazines. While 
his lieutenants were drilling the main body Charlie him- 
self took in hand a party of forty picked men, and 
instructed them in the use of field-guns. The superiority 
of Europeans in artillery was one of the reasons which 
gave to them such easy victory in their early battles with 
the native forces in India. The latter possessed a very 
powerful artillery in point of numbers, but there was no 
regular drill nor manner of loading. They were in the 
habit, too, of allowing each gun to cool after it was fired 
before being loaded again. It was thought, therefore, good 
practice if a gun were discharged once in a quarter of an 
hour. They were then utterly astounded and dismayed 
at the effects of the European guns, each of which could 
be loaded and fired twice, or even three times, a minute. 

So month passed after month until Rajah Boorhau was 
in a position to put, if necessary, five battalions of Sepoys, 
each seven hundred strong, into the field, with thirty guns, 
served by trained artillerymen. So quietly had the work 
gone on that it attracted no attention among his neighbors. 
The mere rumor that the rajah had some European de- 
serters in his service, and that these were drilling four or 
five hundred men, was considered of so little moment that 
it passed altogether unheeded. 

The accounts of the state of affairs in the Carnatic, 
which reached Charlie, were not satisfactory. Dupleix, 
with his usual energy, was aiding the son of Chunda Sahib 
with men and money in his combat with the British pro- 
tege, and most of the native allies of the latter had fallen 
away from him. Trichinopoli was again besieged, and the 
fortunes of England, lately so flourishing, were waning 
again. In the Deccan French influence was supreme. 
Bussey, with a strong and well-disciplined French force, 
maintained Salabut Jung, whom the French had placed 
on the throne, against all opponents. At one time it was 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


151 


the Peishwar, at another the Mahrattas, against whom 
Bussy turned his arms, and always with success, and the 
French had acquired the four districts on the coast known 
as the Northern Sircas. It was in vain that Charlie en- 
deavored to gain an accurate knowledge of the political 
position, so quickly and continually did this change. At 
one time the Peishwar and the Nizam, as the Subadar of 
the Deccan was now called, would be fighting in alliance 
against one or other of the Mahratta chiefs. At another 
time they would be in conflict with each other, while the 
Rajah of Mysore, Murari Reo, and other chiefs wer some- 
times fighting on one side, sometimes on another. 

Proud of his rapidly increasing force Boorhau Reo 
would, more than once in the course of the year have 
joined in the warfare going on around. Charlie, however, 
succeeded in restraining him from doing so, pointing out 
that the victor of one day was the vanquished of the next, 
and that it was worse than useless to join in a struggle of 
which the conditions were so uncertain, and the changes 
of fortune so rapid, that none could count upon others for 
aid, however great the assistance they might have rendered 
only a short time before. 

“Were you to gain territory, rajah, which you might, 
perhaps, largely do, from the efficient aid which you 
might render to one party or the other, you would be the 
object of a hostile combination against which you could 
not hope to struggle.” 

The raj h yielded at once to Charlie’s arguments; but 
the influence of the latter added to the hostility which the 
favor shown him by the rajah had provoked among many 
of the leading men of the state. Where the sides were 
often so closely balanced as was the case in these intestine 
struggles, the aid of every rajah, however small his fol - 
lowing, was sought by one or other of the combatants, 
and the counselors of those able to place a respectable 


i5£ 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 

force in the field were heavily bribed by one side or thtf 
other. Those around Rajah Boorhau found their efforts 
completely baffled by the influence of the English com- 
mander of his forces, and a faction of increasing strength 
and power was formed to overthrow him. The rajah him- 
self had kept his secret well, and one or two only of his 
advisers knew that the Englishman was a trusted agent of 
the company. 

The soldiers were much attached to their English leader. 
They found him always just and firm. Complaints were 
always listened to, tyranny or ill-treatment by the officers 
suppressed and punished, merit rewarded. Among the. 
officers the strictness of the discipline alienated many, who 
contrasted the easy life which they had led before the in- 
troduction of the European system with that which they 
now endured. So long as they were engaged in mastering 
the rudiments of drill they felt their disadvantage; but 
when this was acquired each thought himself capable of 
taking the place of the English adventurer and of leading 
the troops he had organized to victory. Already Charlie 
had received several anonymous warnings that danger 
threatened him. The rajah was, he knew, his warm 
friend, and he, in his delight at seeing the formidable 
force which had been formed from his irregular levies, 
had presented him, as a token of his gratitude, with large 

ms of money. 

In those days this was the method by which Indian 
princes rewarded European officers who rendered them 
services, and it was considered by no means derogatory to 
the latter to accept the money. This was, indeed, the 
universal custom, and Charlie, knowing that Captain 
Clive had received large presents of this kind, had no hes- 
itation in following his example. The treasures stored up 
by many of these Indian princes were immense, and a lac 
of rupees, equivalent to ten thousand pounds, was consid- 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


153 


ered by no means a large present. Charlie, foreseeing 
that sooner or later the little state would become involved 
in hostilities, took the precaution of forwarding the money 
he had received down to Madras, sending it piecemeal, in 
charge of native merchants and traders. It was by these 
paid into the Madras treasury, where a large rate of inter- 
est for all moneys lent by its employees was given by the 
company. 

For those at home he felt no uneasiness. It was very 
seldom that their letters reached him; but he learned that 
they were still in high favor with his uncle, that his 
mother continued installed as the head of his house, and 
that the girls were both at excellent schools. 

Charlie mentioned to the rajah the rumors which had 
reached him of a plot against him. The rajah assured 
him of his own support under all circumstances, and 
offered that a strong guard should be placed night and 
day over the apartments he occupied. 

This Charlie declined. “A guard can always be cor- 
rupted,” he said. “ My Irish servant sleeps in my ante- 
room, my four lieutenants are close at hand, and knowing 
that the soldiers are, for the most part, attached to me, I 
do not think that open force will be used. I will, how- 
ever, cause a large bell to be suspended above my quarters, 
its ringing will be a signal that I am attacked, in which 
case I rely upon your highness putting yourself at the 
head of the guard and coming to my assistance.” 

Tim Kelly was at once furious and alarmed at the news 
that danger threatened his master, and took every precau- 
tion that he could imagine to ensure his safety. He took 
to going down to the town himself to purchase provisions, 
and so far as possible prepared these himself. He pro- 
cured two or three monkeys, animals which he held in 
horror, and offered them a portion of everything that 
came on the table, before he placed it before his master. 


154 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


Charlie at first protested against this, as his dinner byname 
cold by waiting, but Tim had an oven prepared and ordered 
dinner half an hour before the time fixed by his master. 
Each dish as brought in was, after a portion had been 
given to a monkey, placed in the oven, and thus half an 
hour was given to allow the poison to work. This was 
done without Charlie’s knowledge, the oven being placed 
in the anteroom, and the dishes thence brought in in reg- 
ular order by the body servant, whom even Tim allowed 
to be devoted to his master. 

One day Charlie was just sitting down to his soup when 
Tim ran in. 

“For the love of heaven, Mr. Charles, don’t put that 
stuff to your mouth. It’s pisoned, or, at any rate, if it 
isn’t, one of the other dishes is.” 

“Poisoned, Tim! Nonsense, man; yon are always 
thinking of poisonings and plots.” 

“And it’s lucky for your honor that I am,” Tim said. 
“ Jist come into the next room and look at the monkeys.” 

Charlie went in. One of the little creatures was lying 
upon the ground evidently in a state of great agony. The 
other was sitting up rocking itself backward and forward 
like a human being in pain. 

“They look bad, poor little beasts,” Charlie said; “but 
what has that got to do with my soup?” 

“Shure, yer honor, isn’t that jist what I keep the cra- 
tures for, jist to give them a taste of everything yer honor 
has, and I claps it into the oven there to kape it warm till 
I’ve had time to see by the monkeys whether it’s good.” 

“It looks very serious,” Charlie said gravely. “Do you 
go quietly out, Tim, call two men from the guardhouse 
and seize the cook, and place one or two men as sentries 
over the other servants. I will go across to the rajah.” 

The latter, on hearing what had happened, ordered the 
cook to be brought before him, together with the various 
dishes prepared for the dinner. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


155 


The man upon being interrogated vehemently denied 
all knowledge of the affair. 

“ We shall see,” the rajah said. “Eat up that plate of 
soup.” 

The man turned pale. 

“Your highness will observe,” he stammered, “that 
you have already told me that one of these dishes is poi- 
soned. I cannot say which, and whichever I eat may be 
the fatal one.” 

The rajah made a signal to him to obey his orders, but 
Charlie interposed. 

“There is something in what he says, your highness. 
Whether the man is innocent or guilty he would shrink 
equally from eating any of them. It is really possible that 
he may know nothing of it. The poison may have been 
introduced into the materials beforehand. If the man is 
taken to a dungeon, I think I could suggest a plan by 
which we could test him. I believe him to be guilty,” he 
said when the prisoner had been removed. 

“ Then why not let him be beheaded at once?” the rajah 
asked. 

“I would rather let ten guilty men escape,” Charlie re- 
plied, “than run the risk of putting one innocent one to 
death. I propose, sir, that you order the eight dishes of 
food, which have been prepared for my dinner, to be care- 
fully weighed. Let these be all placed in the cell of the 
prisoner, and there let him be left. In the course of two 
or three days he will, if guilty, endeavor to assuage his 
hunger by eating little bits of food from every dish except 
that which he knows to be poisoned, but will take such a 
small portion from each that he will think it will not be 
detected. If he is innocent, and is really ignorant which 
dish is poisoned, he will not touch any of them until 
driven to desperation by hunger. Then he will seize on 
one or more and devour them to the end, running the 


156 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


chance of death by poison rather than endnre the pangs of 
hunger longer.” 

“Your plan is a wise one,” the rajah said. “It shall be 
tried. Let the dishes be taken to him every morning and 
removed every evening. Each evening they shall be 
weighed.” 

These orders were carried out, and on the following 
morning the dishes were placed in the cell of the prisoner. 
When removal at night they were found to be untouched. 
The next evening several of the dishes were found to have 
lost some ounces in weight. The third evening all but 
one had been tasted. 

“ Let the prisoner be brought in again,” the rajah ordered 
when informed of this. “ Dog,” he said, “you have be- 
trayed yourself. Had you been innocent you could not 
have known in which of the dishes the poison had been 
placed. You have eaten of all but one. If that one con- 
tains poison you are guilty.” 

Then turning to an attendant he ordered him to take a 
portion of the untouched food and to throw it to a dog. 
Pending the experiment the prisoner was removed. Half 
an hour later the attendant returned with the news that 
the dog was dead. 

“The guilt of the man is confirmed,” the rajah said. 
“Let him be executed.” 

“Will you give him to me, your highness?” Charlie 
asked. “His death would not benefit me now, and to 
save his life he may tell me who is my enemy. It is of 
no use punishing the instrument and Jetting the instigator 
go free.” 

“You are right,” the rajah agreed. “If you can find 
out who bribed him, justice shall be done though it were 
the highest in the state.” 

Charlie returned to his own quarters, assembled his 
lieutenants and several other of his officers, and had the 
man brought before bin- 


with clive in india: 


157 


“Hossein,” he said, “you have taken money to take my 
life. I looked upon you as ray faithful servant. I had 
done you no wrong. It has been proved that you attempted 
to poison me. You, when driven by hunger, ate small 
quantities, which you thought would pass unobserved, of 
all the dishes but one. That dish has been given to a dog 
and he has died. You knew then which was the poisoned 
dish. The rajah has ordered your execution. I offer you' 
life if you will tell me who it was that tempted you.” 

The prisoner preserved a stolid silence. 

“ We had better proceed to torture him at once,” one of 
the rajah’s officers said. 

The man turned a little paler. He knew well the hor- 
rible tortures which would in such an instance be inflicted 
to extort the names of those who had bribed him. 

“I will say nothing,” he said firmly, “though you tear 
me limb from limb.” \ 

“I have no intention of torturing you,” Charlie said. 
“A confession extorted by pain is as likely to be false as 
true, and even did you tell me one name there might still 
be a dozen engaged in it who would remain unknown. 
No, Hossein, you have failed in your duty, you have tried 
to slay a master who was kind to you and trusted you.” 

“No, sahib,” the man exclaimed passionately. “You 
did not trust me. The food I sent you was tested and 
tried. I knew it; but I thought that the poison would 
not have acted on the monkeys until you had eaten the 
dish. The fool who sold it me deceived me. Had you 
trusted me I would never have done it. It was only when 
I saw that I was suspected and doubted without cause that 
my heart turned against you, and I took the gold which 
was offered to me to kill you. I swear it by the Prophet.” 

Charlie looked at him steadily. 

“I believe you,” he said. “ You were mistaken. I had 
no suspicions. My servant feared for me and *ook these 


158 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


precautions without telling me. However, Hossein, I 
pardon you, and if you will swear to me to be faithful in 
future I will trust you. You shall again be my cook, and 
I will eat the food as you prepare it for me.” 

“I am my lord’s slave,” the man said in a low tone. 
“My life is his.” 

Charlie nodded, and the guard standing on either side 
of the prisoner stepped back, and without another word 
he left the room a free man. 

Charlie’s officers remonstrated with him upon having 
not only pardoned the man, but restored him to his posi- 
tion of cook. 

“1 think I have done wisely,” Charlie said. “I must 
have a cook, for Tim Kelly here is not famous that way, 
and although he might manage for me when alone, he 
certainly could n6t turn out a dinner which would be suit- 
able when I have some of the rajah’s kinsmen and officers 
dining with me. Did I get another cook he might be just 
as open to the offers of my enemies as Hossein has been, 
and do you not think that, after what has passed, Hossein 
will be less likely to take bribes than any other man?” 

Henceforth the oven was removed from the antechamber, 
and Charlie took his meals as Hossein prepared them for 
him. The man said little, but Charlie felt sure from the 
glances that he cast at him that he could rely upon Hossein 
now to the death. 

Tim Kelly, who felt the strongest doubts as to the pru- 
dence of the proceeding, observed that Hossein no longer 
bought articles from men who brought them up to sell to 
the soldiers, but that every morning he went out early and 
purchased all the supplies he desired from the shopkeepers 
in the town. Tim mentioned the fact to his master, who 
said : 

“You see, Tim, Hossein has determined that I shall not 
he poisoned without his knowing it. The little peddlers 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


159 


who come up here with herbs, and spices, and the ingredi- 
ents for curry might be bribed to sell Hossein poisoned 
goods. By going down into the town and buying in the 
open market it is barely possible that the goods could be 
poisoned. You need have no more anxiety whatever, Tim, 
as to poison. If the attempt is made again it will probably 
be by sword or dagger.” 

“Well, yer honor,” said Tim, “anything’s better than 
pison. I’ve got to sleep almost with one eye open. And 
you’ve got sentries outside your windows. What a pity it 
is that we ain’t in a climate where one can fasten the 
windows and boult the shutters! But now the wet season 
is over again ye might have yer bed put, as ye did last 
year, on the roof of your room, with a canopy over it to 
keep off the dew. Ye would be safe thin, except from 
any one coming through the room where I sleeps.” 

Charlie’s bedroom was at the angle of a wall, and on 
two sides he could look down from his windows two hun- 
dred feet, sheer into the valley below. The view from 
the flat terraced roof was a charming one, and, as Tim 
said, Charlie had, in the fine weather, converted the ter- 
race into a sleeping-room. A broad canopy, supported by 
poles at the corner, stretched over it, and even in the hot- 
test weather the nights were not unpleasant here. 


160 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


CHAPTER XIII. 

AH ATTEMPT AT MURDER. 

The house, of which the bedroom occupied by Charlie 
formed part, was elsewhere two stories higher, this room 
juttiug out alone into the angle of the wall. The rest of 
the suite of rooms were in the house itself, but access 
could be obtained to this room through the window, which 
looked on to the terrace of the wall. Charlie’s lieutenants 
always took pains to place men upon whom they could thor- 
oughly rely as sentries on this terrace. One night, a fortnight 
after the events which have been described, Charlie was 
asleep on his bed on the flats above his room. On one side the 
house rose straight beside it. On two others was the fall 
to the valley, on the fourth side was the wall, along which 
two sentries were pacing to and fro. From time to time, 
from a door some distance along the side of the house, 
opening on to the wall, a white figure came out, stretched 
himself as if unable to sleep, looked for awhile over the 
parapet down into the valley, appeared to listen intently, 
and then sauntered into the house again. It was the cook, 
Hossein. It was his custom. Successive sentries had for 
many nights past seen him do the same, but in a country 
where the nights are hot, a sleepless servant attracts but 
little attention. Upon the occasion of one of these visits 
to the parapet he stood in an attitude of deep attention 
longer than usual. Then he carelessly sauntered back. 
It was but a moment later that his face appeared at the 


WITH OLIVE IN INDIA . 


161 


window next to that of Charlie’s bedroom. He stretched 
his head out and again listened intently. Then he went 
to Tim, who was sleeping heavily on a couch placed there, 
and touched him. He put his hand on his lips as Tim 
sprang up. “Take arm,” he said in Hindostanee. “Bad 
man coming.” 

Tim understood the words, and seizing a sword and 
pistol which lay close to the bedside, followed Hosseiu, 
who had glided up the stairs with a drawn tulwar in his 
hand. At the moment he did so there was a noise of 
heavy bodies dropping, followed by a sudden shout from 
Charlie. There was a sound of clashing of arms and the 
report of a pistol. As Tim’s eyes came on a level with 
the terrace he saw Hossein bound with uplifted blade into 
the midst of a group of men in the corner. Three times 
the blade rose and fell, and each time a loud shriek fol- 
lowed. Then he disappeared in the midst. Tim was but 
a few seconds behind him. Discharging his pistol into 
the body of one of the men, and running his sword into 
another, he, too, stood by the side of his master. Charlie, 
streaming with blood, was half sitting half lying in the 
angle of the parapet. Hossein, his turban off, his long 
hair streaming down his back, was standing over him, 
fighting furiously against some ten men who still pressed 
forward, while several others lay upon the ground. 

In spite of the arrival of Charlie’s two allies they still 
pressed forward, but the shots of the pistols had been 
echoed by the muskets of the sentries. Loud shouts were 
heard, showing that the alarm was sounding through the 
palace. One more desperate effort the assailants made to 
beat the two men who opposed them over the parapet, but 
Hossein and the Irishman stood firm. The weight and 
numbers of their opponents, however, told upon them, 
when the first of the sentries appeared upon the platform, 
followed closely by his comrade, and both with leveled 


162 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 

bayonets charged into the fray. The assailants now 
thought only of escape, but their position was a desperate 
one. Some rushed to the end of the terrace and tried to 
climb the ropes by which they had slid down from the 
upper roof of the house. Others endeavored to rush down 
the staircase, but Tim with one of the sentries guarded 
this point, until a rush of feet below told that the guard 
were coming to their assistance. It was well that help 
was at hand, for the conspirators, desperate at finding 
themselves in a trap, gathering themselves together rushed 
with the fury of wild beasts upon Tim and the sentry. 
One was impaled upon a bayonet, another cut down by 
Tim, and then, borne back by the weight of their oppo- 
nents, they were hurled backward down the stairs. As 
the assailants followed them with a rush, the guard sprang 
through the open window from the terrace below into the 
room. There was a short and desperate conflict. Then 
two of the conspirators bounded up the staircase on to the 
roof, ran to the parapet and leaped over into the valley, 
two hundred feet below. They were the last of the eight- 
een men who had lowered themselves from the roof above 
to attack Charlie. 

As soon as Tim picked himself up he hastened to ascend 
the stairs again, and to run to the side of his master. 
Charlie was insensible. Leaning against the parapet, too 
weak to stand, but still holding his sword and ready to 
throw himself once more before him, stood Hossein, who 
now, seeing Tim approach, and that all danger was over, 
dropped his sword and sank upon the ground. A minute 
or two later the rajah himself, sword in hand, hurried up. 
He was greatly concerned and excited at the sight which 
met his eyes. Charlie was at once lifted and carried down 
to one of the rajah’s own rooms, where he was instantly 
attended to. A hasty examination showed that only two 
of the attacking party still breathed. None of those who 




✓ 



























f 

K 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


163 


had /alien above survived, so fierce and deadly had been 
the blows struck by Hossein and Tim. Charlie himself 
had cut down one and shot another before he fell, slashed 
in many places, just as Hossein bounded through his 
assailants. 

The bodies of the dead were by the rajah’s orders laid 
together for identification in the morning. The two who 
still lived were carried to the guardroom, and their wounds 
dressed in order that the names of their employers might 
be obtained from them. In the meantime Charlie’s lieu- 
tenants had hastily formed a body of their soldiers together, 
and these at once fell upon a number of men who were 
crowding up the steps to the palace with shouts of “Death 
to the Englishman.” A few volleys poured among these 
effectually scattered them, and they broke and hurried 
down the steep road, through the gates to the town, the 
sentries on the way offering no opposition, but many fall- 
ing under the fire from the parapet of the fort. In ten 
minutes all was over. The gates were again closed and a 
strong guard placed over them, and the attempted insur- 
rection was at an end. 

The native surgeon who attended Charlie pronounced 
that none of the five wounds he had received, although 
for the most part severe, were necessarily fatal, and that 
thb/e was every chance of his recovery. Hossein’s woundR, 
three in number, were pronounced to be more dangerous 
one being a deep stab in the body given by a man who ha 
rushed at him as he was guarding the blow of anotl 
Tim’s wounds were comparatively slight, and he suffo 
more from the bruises he had received when hurled bu> ■. 
ward down the stone staircase. However, with one arm 
in a sling and his head bandaged, he was able to take his 
place by his master’s bedside. Having heard from him 
that it was entirely due to Hossein that Charlie’s life had 
been saved, the rajah directed that every attention should 


164 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


be paid to him, and several times during the night Tim 
stole away to his bedside to press his hand, and call down 
blessings upon him. The stanching of his wounds and 
the application of strong restoratives presently caused 
Charlie to open his eyes. 

“ The Lord be praised, Mr. Charles,” Tim said, “that 
you’re coming to yourself again. Don’t you trouble, sir. 
We’ve done for the murdhering rascals, and plase God 
you’ll soon be about again. Jist drink this draught, yer 
honor, add go off to sleep if you can. In the morning I’ll 
tell you all about it. You’re in the rajah’s own room,” 
he continued, seeing Charlie’s eyes wander wonderingly 
around him, “and all you’ve got to do is just to lie still 
and get well as soon as you can.” 

It was a fortnight before Charlie, still very weak and 
feeble, was able to totter from his room to that in which 
Hossein was lying. He himself knew nothing of what 
had passed after he felL The conflict had to him been 
little more than a dream. Awakened from sleep by the 
sound of his assailants as they dropped from the ropes, he 
had leaped up as a rush of figures came toward him, catch- 
ing up his sword and pistol as he did so. He had shot 
the first and cut down the next who rushed at him, but at 
the same moment he had felt a sharp pain and remembered 
no more. Tim heard from Hossein, when the latter, two 
days after the fight, was able to speak, that he had sus- 
pected that some renewed attempt might be made upon 
his master’s life, and that for many nights he had not 
slept, contenting himself with such repose as he could 
snatch in the daytime, between the intervals of preparing 
meals. A few minutes before the attack he fancied he 
heard a movement on the roof of the house, and running 
to Charlie’s room he had from the window seen some dark 
figures sliding down the wall. Then he roused Tim and 
rushed up to the rescue. Tim eloquently described to his 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


165 


master the manner in which Hossein sprnng upon his foes, 
and cut his way through in time to drive back those who 
were hacking at him as he lay prostrate, and how he found 
him standing over him, keeping at bay the whole of his 
assailants. 

Charlie with difficulty made his way to the bedside of 
the brave Mohammedan. The latter, however, did not 
know him. He [was in the delirium of fever. He was 
talking rapidly to himself. “He trusted me,” he said. 
“ He gave me my life. Should I not give mine for him ? 
Any one else would have had me hung as a dog. I will 
watch; I will watch; he shall see that Hossein is not 
ungrateful.” 

Charlie’s eyes filled with tears as he looked at the wasted 
form of his follower. “Is there any hope for him?” he 
asked the doctor. 

“It is possible, just possible that he may live,” the latter 
said. “Allah only knows.” 

“Do all you can to save him,” Charlie said; “I shall be 
iver grateful to you if you do.” 

Tim, now that his master could dispense with his serv- 
ices, transferred his attentions to the bedside of Hossein, 
<md was unremitting in the care and attention with which 
he kept the bandages on his head cool with fresh water, 
and wetted his hot lips with refreshing drinks. It was 
another week before his illness took a turn. Then the 
fever left him, and he lay weak and helpless as an infant. 
Strong soups now took the place of the cooling drinks, 
and in a few days the native doctor was able to say confi- 
dently that the danger was passed, and that Hossein would 
recover. 

In the meantime the investigations of the rajah had 
brought to light the details of the conspiracy. The 
wounded men had confessed that they were employed by 
three of the principal persons at the rajah’s court, one of 


166 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


them being the rajah’s brother. The information, how- 
ever, was scarcely needed, as it was found in the morning 
that their apartments were empty, they having fled with 
the men who had attacked the gates of the palace. These 
consisted partly of soldiers whom they had bribed, and of 
desperadoes from the town, who had singly entered the 
fort during the day, and had been concealed in the apart- 
ments of the conspirators until the signal for attack was 
given. The intention of the conspirators was not only to 
kill the Englishman but to dethrone the rajah, and install 
his brother in his place. The attack had commenced with 
the attempt upon Charlie’s life, because it was believed 
that his death would paralyze the troops who were faith- 
ful to the rajah. 

At the end of six weeks Charlie was able to resume his 
duties, and his appearance at the parade ground was hailed 
with enthusiastic shouts by the soldiers. The rajah was 
more attached to him than ever, and had again made him 
large presents in token of the regret he felt at the suffer- 
ings he had endured in his cause. Drilling was now car- 
ried on with redoubled energy, and large numbers of new 
levies had been summoned to the standard. A storm was 
gathering over Ambur. The rajah’s brother was raising 
a force to attack him, and had, by means of large promises 
case of success, persuaded Murari Reo to take up his 
mse, and he had, it was said, also sent messages to the 
nizam, pointing out that, in case of war with the English, 
the Rajah of Ambur would be a thorn in his side. II 
told of the numbers of troops who had been drilled, an 
how formidable such a force would be if opposed to him 
at a critical moment, while if he, the claimant, gained 
power the army of Ambur would be at the disposal of the 
nizam. 

The rajah on his side had also sent messengers to 
Hyderabad with aseuranoes to the nizam of h*s fidetoty 


mm CLIVE IN INDIA. 


16 ? 


and friendship. He nrged that the preparations he had 
made were intended solely for the defense of his state 
against marauding bands of Mahrattas, and especially 
against those of Mnrari Reo, who was a scourge to all his 
neighbors. In the meantime every effort was made to 
strengthen the defenses of Ambur. The walls surround- 
ing the town were repaired, and although these in them- 
selves could have offered but a slight defense to a deter- 
mined assault, the approaches to the town were all covered 
by the guns of the fort above. The weak point of the 
defense was the hill behind the town. This sloped up 
gradually to a point higher than the level of the projecting 
rock upon which the castle stood. It then rose in rugged 
cliffs some two hundred feet higher, and then fell away 
again steeply to its summit. This was too far back for 
the fire of guns placed upon it to injure the castle or town. 
Guns placed, however, at the foot of the rocky wall would 
dominate the castle and render it at last untenable. 
Charlie had often looked with an anxious eye at this 
point, and one morning, accompanied by the rajah, he 
rode up to examine the position. The highest point of 
the slope at the foot of the crag was nearly opposite the 
castle, and it was here that an active enemy, making his 
way along the slope, wopld place his guns. Here Charlie 
determined to establish a battery. News had arrived that 
the rajah’s brother had raised a force of three thousand 
men, and that with seven thousand Mahrattas he was 
about to march. This force Charlie felt certain that he 
could meet and defeat in the open. But more disquieting 
news was that Bussy, hearing that the rajah’s troops had 
been trained by an Englishman, had advised the nizam to 
declare for his rival and to send a considerable force to his 
assistance, if necessary. Fresh messengers were sent off 
with new assurances of the rajah’s loyalty to the nizam. 
~'lt may not do much good,” Charlie said, “but if we 


168 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


can induce him to remain quiet until we have defeated 
Murari Reo, it will be so much gained.” Charlie himself 
dispatched a messenger to Mr. Saunders begging that as- 
sistance might be sent to the rajah. Having decided upon 
the position for a battery, energetic steps were taken to 
form it. A space large enough for the construction of 
the battery, and for the tents and stores of the artillery- 
men and two hundred infantry, was marked out, and the 
rajah ordered the whole population of Ambur, men, 
women and children, to assist at the work. The troops, 
too, were all employed, and under Charlie’s superintend- 
ence a wondrous change was soon effected. The spot 
chosen was leveled, a strong earthwork was erected round 
it, and then the surrounding ground was removed. This 
was a work of immense labor, the ground consisting first 
of a layer of soil, then of debris which had fallen from the 
face of the rock above, stones and boulders, to the depth 
of some fifteen feet, under which was the solid earth. 

The slope resembled an ant-hill. The soldiers and able- 
bodied men broke up the boulders and rock with sledge- 
hammers, or, when necessary, with powder, and blasted 
the rock when needed. The women and children carried 
away the fragments in baskets. The work lasted for a 
fortnight, at the end of which a position of an almost 
impregnable nature was formed. At the foot of the earth- 
works protecting the guns, both at the face and sides, the 
ground, composed of great boulders and stones, sloped 
steeply out, forming a bank fifteen feet deep. At its foot, 
again, the solid rock was blasted away so as to form a 
deep chasm thirty feet wide and ten feet high round the 
foot of the fort. For a hundred yards on each side the 
earth and stones had been entirely removed down to the 
solid rock. Ten guns were placed in the battery, and the 
fire of these swept the slopes behind the town and castle, 
rendering it impossible, until the fort was carried, for an 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


169 


enemy to attack the town on that side, or to operate in 
any way against the only point at which an attack could 
be made upon the castle. 

The rajah was delighted at this most formidable acces- 
sion to the defensive power of his fortress, which was now 
in a position to defy any attack which could be made against 
it. A store of provisions and ammunition was collected 
there, and the command given to one of Charlie’s Sepoy 
lieutenants, with a hundred trained artillerymen, and two 
hundred infantry. Numbers of cattle had been driven 
into the town and castle, and stores of provisions collected. 

It was but two days after the battery was complete that 
the news arrived that the rajah’s brother with Murari Reo 
had entered the rajah’s dominions, and was marching up 
the valley to the assault. The rajah had in the first place 
wished to defend a strong gorge through which the enemy 
would have to pass, this having hitherto been considered 
the defensible point of his capital against an invasion. 
Charlie pointed out, however, that although no doubt a 
successful defense might be made here, it would only be a 
repulse which would leave the enemy but little weakened 
for further operations. He argued that it was better to 
allow them to advance to the point where the valley opened 
out into a plain some two miles wide. He had no doubt 
whatever that the rajah’s troops would be able to inflict a 
crushing defeat upon the invaders, who would be so dis- 
heartened thereby that they would be little likely to renew 
the attack. 

Two bodies of troops, each three hundred strong, were 
sent down to the gorge, with orders to remain in hiding 
among the heights, to allow the invading army to pass 
unmolested, and then to inflict the greatest possible loss 
upon them as they returned. These were under the com- 
mand of another of Charlie’s lieutenants, who received 
orders from him to erect breastworks of rock on the slopes 


170 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


above the entrance to the gorge, after the enemy had 
passed on, and to line these with a portion of his men who 
should pour a heavy fire into the enemy as they came 
down the valley, while the rest were to line the heights 
above the gorge and to roll down rocks upon those who 
passed through the fire of their comrades. 

The uniforms were served out to the soldiers, and Charlie 
surveyed with pride the five battalions of trained troops 
which with twelve guns marched down into the valley and 
took up their post beyond it at a point which he had care- 
fully chosen where the guns of the castle would be able to 
play upon an advancing body of troops. A body of trained 
artillerymen were told ofi: for this service, and the last- 
raised levies were posted in the castle and on the walls of 
the town. The position was so chosen that the flanks of 
the line rested on the slopes on either side. These were 
broken by inclosures and gardens, into which on either 
side half a battalion was thrown forward so as to deliver a 
flanking fire upon an enemy advancing against the center. 
Across the valley, two hundred yards in front of the posi- 
tion, the stream which watered it made a sharp turn, run- 
ning for some distance directly across it, and several small 
canals for the irrigation of the fields rendered the ground 
wet and swampy. Across the line occupied by his troops, 
a breastwork had been thrown up, and in front of this 
rows of sharp-pointed stakes had been stuck in the ground. 
Altogether the position was a formidable one. 

An hour or two after the position so carefully prepared 
had been taken up, large bodies of Mahratta horse were 
seen dashing up the valley, and smoke rising from several 
points showed that they had begun their usual work of 
plundering and destroying the villages on their way. A 
few discharges from the fieldpieces — those in the castle 
had been ordered to be silent until the raising of a white 
flag gave them the signal to open fire — checked the 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


in 

advance of the horsemen, and these waited until their 
infantry should arrive. 

The force of Murari Keo was at that time the most for- 
midable of any purely native army of Southern India. 
Eecruited from desperadoes from all the Mahratta tribes, 
well disciplined by its leader, it had more than once fought 
without defeat against bodies of Europeans, while it had 
in all cases obtained easy victories over other native armies. 

Presently the horsemen opened, and a compact body of 
three thousand Mahratta infantry, accompanied by an 
equal number of the irregulars of the rajah’s brother, 
advanced to the attack, while the cavalry at their sides 
swept down upon the flanks of the rajah’s position, and 
thirty pieces of artillery opened fire. Not a shot was fired 
in return, Charlie ordering his men to lie down behind 
the breastworks until they received the word of command 
to show themselves. The Mahratta horsemen, compelled 
by the bends of the stream to keep near the foot of the 
slopes, came forward in gallant style, until suddenly from 
every wall and every clump of bushes on the slopes above 
them a tremendous fire of musketry broke out, while the 
twelve field-guns, six of which were posted on either side 
of Charlie’s center, poured a destructive fire into them. 
So deadly was the rain of iron and lead that the Mahratta 
horsemen instantly drew bridle, and leaving the ground 
strewn with their dead, galloped back. 

By this time the infantry, covered by the fire of their 
artillery, had reached the stream. This was waist deep, 
and the banks were some two feet above its level. As 
they scrambled up after crossing it, from the line of em- 
bankment in front of them a tremendous fire was opened. 
Although mowed down in scores the seasoned warriors of 
the Mahratta chief, cheered on by his voice as, recklessly 
exposing himself, he rode among them, pressed forward. 
Ever increasing numbers gained a footing across the stream, 


172 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


those in front keeping up a heavy fire at the breastwork, 
whose face was plowed by their cannon-shot. As they 
advanced the guns of the castle opened fire, not upon 
those in front, for these were too near the line of intrench- 
ment, but upon the struggling mass still crossing the 
stream, into which a ceaseless fire of musketry was poured 
from the slopes on their flanks. 

Still the Mahratta infantry struggled bravely on until 
within a few yards of the intrenchments. Then, sud- 
denly, with a mighty shout the rajah’s troops leaped to 
their feet, poured a volley from the crest of the breastwork 
into the enemy, and then with fixed bayonets flung them- 
selves upon them. The effect was decisive. The Mah- 
rattas had at the commencement of the fight scarcely out- 
numbered the troops of the rajah in front of them, and 
had derived but little assistance from the levies of their 
ally, who indeed had contented themselves with keeping 
up a fire upon the defenders of the slopes. They had 
already suffered very severely, and the charge made upon 
them along the whole line was irresistible. Before the 
bayonets crossed they broke and fled, hotly pursued by the 
troops of the rajah. These, in accordance with Charlie’s 
orders, did not scatter, but kept in a close line, four deep, 
which advanced pouring tremendous volleys into their foe. 
In vain did Murari Reo endeavor to rally his men. His 
infantry, all order lost, fled at the top of their speed, their 
flight covered by their cavalry, who sacrificed themselves 
in two or three brilliant charges right up to the line of 
pursuers, although suffering terribly from the withering 
volleys poured into their ranks. 

The troops were now formed into heavy columns, and 
these rapidly marched down the valley after their flying 
enemy. An hour later the sound of heavy firing was 
heard in front, and at redoubled speed the troops pressed 
onward. When they arrived, however, at the gorge they 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


173 


found that the last of the fugitives had passed through. 
The ground in front was strewn with dead and dying, for 
as the mass of fugitives had arrived at the gorge, the in- 
fantry from above had opened fire upon them. Several 
times the frightened throng had recoiled, but at last, im- 
pelled by the greater fear of their pursuers behind, they 
had dashed forward through the fire, only to fall in hun- 
dreds in the gorge, crushed beneath the rain of rocks 
showered down upon them from above. 


m 


WITS CLIVE IN INDIA. 


CHAPTER XIV. 

THE SIEGE OF AMBUR. 

The victory was a complete and decisive one. A thou- 
sand of tha best troops of Murari Reo had fallen, besides 
some hundreds of their irregular allies, whose loss was 
incurred almost wholly at the gorge in the retreat. The 
rajah wao in the highest state of delight at the splendid 
result obtained by the European training of his troops, 
and these, proud of their victory over such formidable op- 
ponents, were full of enthusiasm for their young English 
leader. The rejoicings in Am bur that night were great, 
and all felt confident that the danger was at an end. 

“Wbat think you,” the rajah said to Charlie, as, the 
long feast at an end, they sat together on the divan smok- 
ing their narghileys, “will be the result when the news 
of the defeat of Murari Reo reaches Hyderabad?” 

“It is difficult to say,” Charlie replied. “It is possible, 
of course, that it may be considered that it is better to 
leave you in peace; but upon the other hand it may be 
that they will consider that you are so formidable a power 
that it is absolutely necessary to crush you at once, rather 
than to give you the chance of joining against them in the 
war which must sooner or later take place between them 
and the English. In that case it will be a very different 
affair from that which we have had to-day. Still, I should 
send off a messenger to-morrow to acquaint the nizam 
with the defeat you inflicted upon the Mahrattas who 
have invaded you, to assure him again of your loyalty, and 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


175 

to beg him to lay his authority upon Murari Reo not to 
renew the attack.” 

Ten days later a messenger arrived from the nizam 
ordering the rajah to repair at once to Hyderabad to ex- 
plain hi3 conduct. The latter sent back a message of 
humble excuses, saying that his health was so injured by 
the excitement of recent events that he was unable to 
travel, but that when he recovered he would journey to 
Hyderabad to lay his respects at the feet of the nizam. 
Two or three days later a messenger arrived from Mr. 
Saunders with a letter to Charlie. In this he expressed 
his great satisfaction at the defeat Murari Reo had received, 
a defeat which would for some time keep him quiet, and 
so relieve the strain upon the English. Affairs had, he 
said, since the departure of Clive for England, been going 
badly. Dupleix had received large reinforcements, and 
the English had suffered several reverses. Mr. Saunders 
begged him to assure the rajah of the respect and friend- 
ship of England, and to give him the promise that if he 
should be driven from his capital he would be received 
with all honor at Madras, and should be reinstated in his 
dominions, with much added territory, when the English 
were again in a position to take the field in force and to 
settle their long feud with the French. 

Ten days later they heard that the army of the nizam, 
of fifteen thousand troops, with eight hundred French 
under Bussy, were marching against them, and that the 
horsemen of Murari Reo were devastating the villages near 
the frontier. A council of war was held. Charlie would 
fain have fought in the open again, believing that his 
trained troops, flushed with their recent victory, would be 
a match even for the army of the nizam. But the rajah 
and the rest of the council, alarmed at the presence of the 
French troops, who had hitherto proved invincible against 
vastly superior forces of natives, shrank from such a course, 


176 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


and it was decided that they should content themselves 
with the defense of the town and castle. Orders were 
accordingly issued that the old men, the women and chil- 
dren should at once leave the town, and, under guard of 
one battalion of troops, take refuge in an almost impreg- 
nable hill fort some miles away. One battalion was placed 
in garrison in the castle. The other three, with the irreg- 
ulars, took post in the town, whence they could, if neces- 
sary,, retreat into the castle. The day following the 
removal of the non-combatants the enemy appeared com- 
ing down the valley, having marched over the hills while 
the Mahratta cavalry again poured up from below. 

Charlie had taken the command of the town, as it was 
against this that the efforts of the enemy would be first 
directed. It was an imposing sight as the army of the 
nizam wound down the valley, the great masses of men 
with their gay flags, the elephants with the gold embroid- 
ery of their trappings glistening in the sun, the bands of 
horsemen careering here and there, the lines of artillery 
drawn by bullocks, and, less picturesque but far more 
menacing, the dark body of French infantry who formed 
the nucleus and heart of the whole. The camp was 
pitched just out of range of the guns of the fort, and soon 
line after line of tents, gay with the flags that floated 
above them, rose across the valley. Charlie had mounted 
to the castle the better to observe the movements of the 
enemy, and he presently saw a small body of horsemen 
ride out of the hamp and mount the hillside across the 
valley. A glass showed that some of these were native 
officers, while others were in the dark uniform of the 
French. 4 

“I have no doubt,” Charlie said to the rajah, “that is 
the nizam himself with Bussv gone up to reconnoiter the 
position. I wonder how he likes the look of it. I wish 
we could have turfed the battery above and the newly 


WITH OLIVE IN INDIA . 


177 


stripped land. We might in that case have given them a 
pleasant surprise. As it is they are hardly likely to begin 
by an attack along the slopes in the rear of the town, and 
you will see that they will commence the attack at the 
farther face of the town. The battery above cannot aid 
us in our defense there, and although the castle may help 
it will only be by a direct fire. If they try to carry the 
place by a coup de main I think we can beat them off, but 
they must succeed by regular approaches. We must inflict 
as much loss as we can and then fall back. However, it 
will be some time before that comes.” 

The next morning Charlie found that the enemy had 
during the night erected three batteries on the slopes fac- 
ing the north wall of the town, that farthest removed 
from the castle. They at once opened fire, and the guns 
on the walls facing them replied, while those on the castle 
hurled their shot over the town into the enemy’s battery. 
For three days the artillery fire was kept up without inter- 
mission. The guns on the wall were too weak to silence 
the batteries of the besiegers, although these were much 
annoyed by the fire from the fort, which dismounted four 
of their guns and blew up one of their magazines. Several 
times the town was set on fire by the shells from the French 
mortars; but Charlie had organized the irregulars into 
bands with buckets, and these succeeded in extinguishing 
tne flames before they spread. Seeing that the mud wall 
of the town was crumbling rapidly before the besiegers’ 
fire, Charlie set his troops to work and leveled every house 
within fifty yards of it, and with the stones and beams 
formed barricades across the end of the streets beyond. 
Many of the guns from other portions of the walls were 
removed and placed on these barricades. The ends of the 
houses were loopholed, and all was prepared for a desperate 
d tfeuse. 

Charlie’s experiences at Arcot stood him in good stead. 


178 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


and he imitated the measures taken by Clive at that place. 
When these defenses were completed he raised a second 
line of barricades some distance further back, and here, 
when the assault was expected, he placed one of his bat- 
talions, with orders that if the inner line of intrenchments 
was carried they should allow all the defenders of that post 
to pass through, and then resist until the town was com- 
pletely evacuated, when they were to fall back upon the 
fort. He had, however, little fear that his position would 
be taken at the first assault. 

Upon the evening of the third day the besiegers’ fire 
had done its work, and a gap in the wall some eighty yards 
wide was formed. The garrison were ordered to hold 
themselves in readiness, and a strict watch was set. To- 
ward morning a distant hum in the nizam’s camp pro- 
claimed that the troops were mustering for the assault. 
The besiegers’ guns had continued their fire all night, to 
prevent working parties from placing obstacles in the 
breach. As the first shades of daylight appeared the fire 
ceased, and a great column of men poured forward to the 
assault. 

The few remaining guns upon the end wall opened upon 
them, as did the infantry who lined the parapet, while the 
guns in the castle at once joined in. The mighty column, 
however, composed of the troops of the nizam, pressed 
forward, poured over the fragments of the wall, and en- 
tered f be clear space behind it. Then from house-top and 
loophole and from the walls on either side, a concentrated 
fire of musketry was poured upon them, while twelve 
guns, four on each barricade, swept them with grape. 
The head of the column withered away under the fire, 
long lines were swept through the crowded mass, and after 
a minute or two’s wild firing at their concealed foes, the 
troops of the nizam, appalled and shattered by the tremen- 
dous fire, broke and fled. The instant they had cleared 


WITH OLIVE IN INDIA. 


179 


the breach, the guns of the besiegers again opened furi- 
ously upon it, to check any sortie which the besieged 
might attempt. 

An hour later the besiegers hoisted a white flag and re- 
quested to be allowed to bury their dead and remove their 
wounded. This Charlie agreed to, with the proviso that 
these should be carried by his own men beyond the breach, 
as he did not wish that the enemy should have an oppor- 
tunity of examining the internal defenses. The task occu- 
pied some time, as more than five hundred dead and dying 
lay scattered in the open space. During the rest of the 
day the enemy showed no signs of resuming the assault. 
During the night they could be heard hard at work, and 
although a brisk fire was kept np to hinder them, Charlie 
found that they had pushed trenches from the batteries a 
considerable distance round each corner of the town. 

For four days the besiegers worked vigorously, harassed 
as they were by the guns of the fort and by those of the 
battery high up on the hillside, which were now able to 
take in flank the works across the upper angle of the town. 
At the end of that time they had erected and armed two 
batteries, which at daylight opened upon the walls which 
formed the flanks of the clear space behind the breach. 
Although suffering heavily from the fire of the besieged, 
and losing many men, these batteries kept up their fire un- 
ceasingly night and day, until great gaps had been made in 
the walls, and Charlie was obliged to withdraw his troops 
from them behind the line of barricades. During this 
time the fire of the batteries in front had been unceasing, 
and had destroyed most of the houses which formed the 
connecting line between the barricades. Each night, how- 
ever, the besieged worked to repair damages, and to fill np 
the gaps thus formed with piles of stones and beams, so 
that, by the end of the fourth day after the repulse of the 
first assault, a line of barricades stretched across the line 
of defense. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


180 

The enemy this time prepared to attack by daylight, 
and early in the morning the whole army of the nizam 
marched to the assault. Heedless of the fire of the castle, 
they formed up in a long line of heavy masses along the 
slope. One huge column moved forward against the main 
breach, two advanced obliquely toward the great gaps in 
the walls on either sicfe. The latter columns were each 
headed by bodies of French troops. In vain the guns of 
the fort, aided by those of the battery on the hill, swept 
them, the columns advanced without a check until they 
entered the breaches. Then a line of fire swept along the 
crest of the barricade from end to end, and the cannon of 
the besieged roared out. Pressed by the mass from behind, 
the columns advanced torn and rent by the fire, and at 
last gained the foot of the barricade. Here those in front 
strove desperately to climb up the great mound of rubbish, 
while those behind covered them with a storm of bullets 
aimed at its summit. More than once the troops of the 
rajah, rushing down the embankment, drove back the 
struggling masses, but so heavily did they suffer from the 
fire when they thus exposed themselves, that Charlie for- 
bade them to repeat the attempt. He knew that there 
was safety behind, and was unwilling that his brave fellows 
should throw away their lives. 

In the center of the position the native troops, although 
they several times climbed some distance up the barricade, 
were yet unable to make way. But the French troops at 
the flanks were steaily forcing their way up. Many had 
climbed up by the ruins of the wall, and from its top were 
firing down on the defenders of the barricade. Inch by 
inch they won their way up the barricade, already thickly 
covered with dead, and then Charlie, seeing that his men 
were beginning to waver, gave the signal. 

The long blast of a trumpet was heard even above the 
tremendous din. In an instant the barricades were &e- 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


181 


sorted, and the defenders rushed into the houses. The 
partition walls between these on the lower floors had al- 
ready been knocked down, and without suffering from the 
heavy fire which the assailants opened as soon as they 
gained the orest of the barricade, the defenders retreated 
along these covered ways until in rear of the second line 
of defense. This was held by the battalion placed there 
until the whole of the defenders of the town had left it by 
the gate leading up to the fort. Then Charlie withdrew 
this battalion also, and the town remained in the hands of 
the enemy, who had lost, Charlie reckoned, fully fifteen 
hundred men in the assault. During the fight Tim and 
the faithful Hossein, now fully recovered and promoted to 
the rank of an officer, had remained close beside him, and 
were, with him, the last to leave the town. 

The instant the evacuation was complete, the guns of 
the hill battery opened upon the town and a tremendous 
fire of musketry was poured upon it from every point of 
the castle which commanded it; while the guns, which 
from their lofty elevation could not be depressed suffi- 
ciently to bear upon the town, directed their fire upon the 
bodies of troops still beyond the walls. The enemy had 
captured the town, indeed, but its possession aided them 
but little in their assault upon the fort. The only advan- 
tage it gave them would have been that it would have 
enabled them to attack the lower gate of the fort, pro- 
tected by its outer wall from the fire of the hill battery. 
Charlie had, however, perceived that this would be the 
case, and had planted a number of mines under the wall 
at this point. These were exploded when the defenders 
of the town entered the fort, and a hundred yards of the 
wall were thus destroyed, leaving the space across which 
the enemy must advance to the attack of the gate exposed 
to the fire of the hill battery, as well as of the numerous 
guns of the fort bearing upon it. 


182 


WITH CLIVE m WMA . 


Two days passed without any further operations on the 
part of the enemy, and then Bnssy, seeing that nothing 
whatever could be done toward assaulting the fortress so 
long as the battery remained in the hands of the besieged, 
determined to make a desperate effort to carry it, ignorant 
of its immense strength. At night, therefore, he ordered 
two bodies of men, each fifteen hundred strong, to mount 
the hillside, far to the right and left of the town, to move 
along at the foot of the wall of rock, and to carry the bat- 
tery by storm at daybreak. Charlie, believing that such 
an attempt would be made, had upon the day following 
the fall of the town taken his post there, and had ordered 
a most vigilant watch to be kept up each night, placing 
sentries some hundred yards away on either side to give 
warning of the approach of an enemy., 

Toward daybreak on the third morning a shot upon the 
left, followed a few seconds later by one on the right, told 
that the enemy were approaching. A minute or two after- 
ward the sentries ran in, climbed from the ditch by ladders 
which had been placed here for the purpose, and, hauling 
these up after them, were soon in the battery with the 
news that large bodies of the enemy were approaching on 
either flank. Scarcely were the garrison at their posts 
when the French were seen approaching. At once they 
broke into a run, and, gallantly led, dashed across the 
space of cleared rock in spite of the heavy fire of musketry 
and grape. When they came, however, to the edge of the 
deep gulf in the solid rock they paused. They had had no 
idea of meeting with such an obstacle as this. It was easy 
enough to leap down, but impossible to climb up the steep 
face ten feet high in front of them, and which, in the dim 
light, could be plainly seen. It was, however, impossible 
for those in front to pause. Pressed upon by those behind, 
who did not know what was stopping them, large numbers 
were compelled to jump into the trench, where they found 
themselves unable either to advance or retreat. 


WITH OLIVE IN INDIA. 


183 


By this time every gun on the upper side of the castle 
had opened on the assailing columns, taking them in flank, 
while the fire of the battery was continued without a mo- 
ment’s intermission. Bussy himself, who was commanding 
one of the columns, pushed his way through his struggling 
soldiers to the edge of the trench, when, seeing the impos- 
sibility of scaling the sides, unprovided as he was with 
scaling-ladders, he gave the orders to retreat; and the col- 
umns, harassed by the flanking fire of the guns of the 
castle and pursued by that of the battery, retreated, having 
lost some hundreds of their number, besides a hundred 
and fifty of their best men prisoners in the deep trench 
around the battery. These were summoned to surrender, 
and resistance being impossible they at once laid down 
their arms. Ladders were lowered to them and they were 
marched as prisoners to the fort. 

The next morning when the defenders of the fortress 
looked over the valley, the great camp was gone. The 
nizam and Bussy, despairing of the possibility of carrying 
the position, at once so enormously strong by nature and 
so gallantly defended, had raised the siege, which had cost 
them over two thousand of their best soldiers, including 
two hundred French killed and prisoners, and retreated to 
the plateau of the Deccan. 

The exultation of the rajah and his troops was un- 
bounded. They felt that now and henceforth they were 
safe from another invasion, and the rajah saw that in the 
future he should be able to gain greatly increased territory 
as the ally of the English. His gratitude to Charlie was 
unbounded, and he literally loaded him with costly 
presents. 

Three weeks later a letter was received by the latter 
from Mr. Saunders, congratulating him upon the inesti- 
mable service which he had rendered, and appointing him 
to the rank of captain in the company’s service. How 


184 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


that the rajah would be able to protect himself should any 
future assault be made upon him — an event most unlikely 
to happen, as Bussy and the nizam would be unwilliug to 
risk a repetition of a defeat which had already so greatly 
injured their prestige — he had better return to Madras, 
where, as Mr. Saunders said, the services of so capable an 
officer were greatly needed. He warned him, however, to 
be careful in the extreme how he made his way back, as 
the country was in a most disturbed state, the Mahratta 
bands being everywhere out plundering and burning. 
Subsequent information that the Mahrattas were swarming 
in the plains below, determined Charlie to accept an offer 
which the rajah made him, that he should, under a strong 
escort, cross the mountains and make his way to a port on 
the west coast in the state of a friendly rajah, where he 
would be able to take ship and coast round to Madras. 
The rajah promised to send Charlie’s horses and other 
presents down to Madras when an opportunity should offer; 
and Charlie, accompanied by the four Sepoys, all of whom 
had been promoted to the rank of officers, by Tim Kelly 
and Hossein, who would not separate himself a moment 
from his side, started from Ambur with an escort of thirty 
horsemen. 

The rajah was quite affected at the parting, and the 
army which he had formed and organized paraded before 
him for the, last time and then shouted their farewell. 
Charlie himself, although glad to return among his coun- 
trymen, from whom he had been nearly two years separated, 
was yet sorry to leave the many friends he had made. His 
position was now a very different one from that which he 
held when he left Madras. Then he was a newly made 
lieutenant, who had distinguished himself, indeed, under 
Clive, but who was as yet unknown save to his commander, 
and who was as poor as when he had landed eighteen 
months before in India. Now he had gained a name for 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


185 


himself, and his successful defense of Ambur had been of 
immense service to the company. He was, too, a wealthy 
man, for the presents in money alone of the rajah had 
amounted to over twenty-five thousand pounds, a sum 
which in these days may appear extraordinary, but which 
was small to that frequently bestowed by wealthy native 
princes upon British officers who had done them a good 
service. Clive himself after his short campaign had re- 
turned to England with a far larger sum. 

For several days the party rode through the hills with- 
out incident, and on the fifth day they saw stretched at 
their feet a rich flat country dotted with villages, beyond 
which extended the long blue line of the sea. The dis- 
tance was greater than Charlie imagined, and ’twas only 
after two days’ long ride that he reached Calicut, where 
he was received with great honor by the rajah, to whom 
the leader of the escort brought letters of introduction 
from the Rajah of Ambur. For four days Charlie re- 
mained as his guest, and then took a passage in a large 
native vessel bound for Ceylon, whence he would have no 
difficulty in obtaining passage to Madras. 

These native ships are very high out of water, rising 
considerably toward the stem and stern, and in form they 
somewhat resemble the Chinese junk, but are without the 
superabundance of grotesque painting, carving, and gilding 
which distinguish the latter. The rajah accompanied 
Charlie to the shore, and a salute was fired by his followers 
in honor of the departure of the guest. 

The weather was lovely, and the clumsy craft with all 
sail set was soon running down the coast. When they 
had sailed some hours from Calicut, from behind a head- 
land four vessels suddenly made their appearance. They 
wer3 lower in the water and much less clumsy in appear- 
ance than the ordinary native craft, and were propelled 
pot only by their sails but by a number of oars on each 


186 WITH CLIVE IN INDIA, 

side. No sooner did the captain and crew of the ship 
behold these vessels than they raised a cry of terror and 
despair. The captain, who was part owner of the craft, 
ran up and down the deck like one possessed, and the 
sailors seemed scarcely less terrified. 

“What on earth is the matter?” Charlie exclaimed. 
“What vessels are those, and why are you afraid of them?” 

“Tulagi Angria! Tulagi Angria!” the captain cried, 
and the crew took up the refrain. The name that the} 
uttered fully accounted for their terror. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


18 ? 


CHAPTER XV. 

THE PIRATES’ HOLD. 

Siyagi, the founder of the Mahratta Empire, had, in 
1662, seized and fortified Vijiyadrug, or, as the English 
call it, Gheriah, a town at the month of the river Kanui, one 
hunded and seventy miles south of Bombay, and also the 
island of Suwarndrug, about halfway between Gheriah and 
Bombay. Here he established a piratical fleet. Fifty 
years later Kanhagi Angria, the commander of the Mah- 
rata fleet, broke oif this connection with the successors of 
Sivagi, and set up as a pirate on his own account. Kan- 
hagi not only plundered the native vessels, but boldly 
preyed upon the commerce of the European settlements. 
The ships of the East India company, the French com- 
pany, and the Dutch were frequently captured by these 
pirates. Tulagi Angria, who succeeded his father, was 
even bolder and more successful, and when the man-of-war 
brig the Restoration, with twenty guns and two hundred 
men, was fitted out to attack him, he defeated and cap- 
tured her. After this he attacked and captured the 
French man-of-war Jupitre, with forty guns, and had 
even the insolence to assail an English convoy, guarded by 
two men-of-war, the Vigilant, of sixty-four guns, and the 
Ruby, of fifty. The Dutch, in 1735, sent a fleet of seven 
ships of war, two bomb-vessels, and a strong body of troops 
against Gheriah. The attack was, however, repulsed with 
considerable loss. From that date the pirates grew bolder 


188 


WITH OLIVE IN INDIA . 


and bolder, and were a perfect scourge to the commerce of 
western India. Charlie Marryat had, of course, frequently 
heard of the doings of these noted pirates, and the cry of 
Tulagi Angria at once explained to him the terror of the 
master and crew. 

“ What is it, Mr. Charles, what on earth is the bothera- 
tion about? Is it the little ships they’re af eared of?” 

“ Those ships belong to a pirate called Tulagi Angria,” 
Charlie said, “and I am very much afraid, Tim, that we 
are likely to see the inside of his fortress.” 

“But shure, yer honor, we’re not afeared of those four 
little boats.” 

“We are, Tim, and very much afraid too. Each of 
those boats, as you call them, carries four or five times as 
many men as this ship. They are well armed, while we 
have only those two little guns, which are useless except 
for show. If the crew were Englishmen we might attempt 
a defense, although even then the odds would be terribly 
against us; but with these natives it is hopeless to think 
of it, and the attempt would only ensure our throats being 
cut.” 

It was clear that the idea of resistance did never even 
enter the minds of the crew of the trader. Some ran to 
and fro with gesticulations and cries of despair, some 
threw themselves upon the deck of the vessel, tore their 
hair, and rolled as if in convulsions. Some sat down qui- 
etly with the air of apathetic resignation, with which the 
natives of India are used to meet what they consider the 
inevitable. Hossein, who at the first alarm had bounded 
to his feet with his hand on his knife, subsided into an 
attitude of indifference when he saw that Charlie did not 
mtend making any defense. 

“It’s mighty lucky,” Tim said, “that yer honor left all 
your presents to be forwarded to Madras. I thought you 
were wrong, Mr. Charles, when you advised me to send 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


189 


them thousand rupees the rajah gave me, along with your 
money. A hundred pounds wasn’t a sum that Tim Kelly 
was likely to handle agin in a hurry, and it went agin the 
grain with me to part with them out of my hands; sure 
and it’s well I took yer honor’s advice.” 

The four Sepoy officers also exchanged a few words with 
Charlie. They, too, would have resisted had he given the 
word, hopeless though the effort would have been. But 
they acquiesced at once in his decision. They had little 
to lose, but the thought of a prolonged captivity, and of' 
being obliged, perhaps, to enter the service of the Mah- 
ratta freebooters just when about to return to their wives 
and families at Madras, was a terrible blow for them. 

“Keep up your spirits,” Charlie said. “It is a bad 
business, but we must hope for the best. If we bide our 
time we may see some chance of escape. You had better 
lay down your arms in a pile here. Then we will sit down 
quietly and await their coming on board. They will be 
here in a minute now.” 

Scarcely had the seven passengers taken their seats in a 
group on the poop, when the freebooters ranged alongside 
and swarmed over the sides on to the deck. Beyond be- 
stowing a few kicks upon the crew, they paid no attention 
whatever to them, but tore off the hatohes and at once 
proceeded to investigate the contents of the hold. The 
greater portion of this consisted of native grains, but there 
were several bales of merchandise consigned by traders at 
Calicut for Ceylon. The cargo was, in fact, rather more 
valuable than that generally found in a native coaster, and 
the pirates were satisfied. The leader of the party, leaving 
to his followers the task of examining the hold, walked 
toward the group on the poop. They rose at his approach. 

“ Who are you?” the Mahratta asked. 

“I am an officer in the English company’s service,” 
Charlie said, “as are these five natives. The other Eng- 
lishman is a Soldier under my orders.” 


190 


WITH OLIVE IN INDIA. 


“ Good,” the Mahratta said emphatically. “ Tulagi An- 
gria will be glad to have yon. When your people capture 
any of our men, which is not often, they hang them. 
Tulagi is glad to have people he can hang too.” 

After being stripped of any small valuables on their 
persons the captives were taken on board one of the pirate 
boats. A score of the Mahrattas remained in charge of 
the trader. Her head was turned north, and, accompanied 
by the four Mahratta boats, she proceeded up the coast 
again. Another trader was captured on the way, but two 
others evaded the pirates by running into the port of Cali- 
cut. The trader was a slow sailer, and they were eight 
days before they approached Gheriah. Early in the mprn- 
ing a heavy cannonade was heard in the distance, causing 
the greatest excitement among the Mahrattas. Every sail 
was hoisted, the sweeps got out, and leaving the trader to 
jog along in their rear, the four light craft made their 
way rapidly along the coast. The firing became heavier 
and heavier, and as it became light three large ships could 
be seen about two miles ahead, surrounded by a host of 
smaller craft. 

“ That’s a big fight, Mr. Charles,” Tim exclaimed. “It 
reminds me of three big bulls in a meadow attacked by a 
host of little curs.” 

“It does, Tim; but the curs can bite. What a fire they 
are keeping up. But those war-ships ought to thrash any 
number of them. Count the ports, I can see them now.” 

“The biggest one,” Tim said, “has got twenty-five.” 

“Yes; and the others eighteen and nine. They are 
two frigates, one of fifty and the other of thirty-six guns, 
and a sloop of eighteen. I can’t make out the colors, but 
I don’t think they’re English.” 

“They’re not English, yer honor,” Tim said confidently, 
“or they would soon make an end of them varmints that’s 
tormenting them.” 


WlfH OLIVE IN INDIA , . 


191 


The scene as the boats approached was very exciting. 
The three ships were pouring their broadsides without in- 
termission into the pirate fleet. This consisted of vessels 
of all sizes, from the Jupitre and Restoration down to 
large rowing galleys. Although many were sunk, and 
more greatly damaged by the fire of the Dutch, they 
swarmed round the great ships with wonderful tenacity, 
and while the larger vessels fought their guns against 
those of the men-of-war, the smaller ones kept close to 
them, avoiding as much as possible their formidable 
broadsides, but keeping up a perpetual musketry fire at 
their bulwarks and tops, throwing stink-pots, and shoot- 
ing burning arrows through the ports, and getting along- 
side under the muzzles of the guns and trying to climb up 
into the ports. 

The four newly arrived craft joined in the fray. 

“This is mighty unpleasant, yer honor,” Tim said, as a 
shot from one of the Dutch men-of-war struck the craft 
they were in, crashing a hole through her bulwarks, and 
laying five or six of her crew upon the deck, killed or 
wounded by the splinters. “Here we are in the middle of 
a fight in which we’ve no consarn whatever, and which is 
carried on without asking our will or pleasure; and we 
are as likely to be killed by a Christian shot as these hay- 
then niggers. Hear them yell, yer honor. A faction 
fight’s nothing to it. Look, yer honor, look! There’s 
smoke curling up from a hatchway of the big ship. If 
they haven’t set her afire!” 

It was as Tim said. A cloud of black smoke was rising 
from the Dutch fifty-gun frigate. A wild yell of triumph 
broke from the Mahrattas. The fire of their guns upon 
her redoubled, while that from the man-of-war died away 
as the crew were called off to assist in extinguishing the 
flames. Now the smaller boats pressed still more closely 
round her, and a rain of missiles was poured through the 


m 


WITH OLIVE IN INDIA . 


open ports. Several times the Mahrattas climbed on 
board, bnt each time were driven out again. The smoke 
rose thicker, and tongues 1 of flame could be seen shooting 

up. 

“She is doomed,” Charlie exclaimed. “Even if unmo- 
lested the crew could not extinguish the fire now. It has 
got too much hold. Ah ! the other frigate is on fire now.” 

Fresh yells of triumph rose from the Mahrattas. On 
board the sloop every sail was hoisted in spite of the con- 
tinued fire of muskets and arrows, which killed many of 
the sailors employed. The Jupitre, however, ran along- 
side her and grappled with her, and a furious combat could 
be seen proceeding on the decks. Meanwhile the flames 
mounted higher and higher on board the two frigates. 
The crew now could be seen leaping overboard from the 
ports, choosing any death rather than that by fire. It 
was but a choice. Many were drowned, the rest cut or 
shot down by the Mahrattas. Down came the Dutch 
flag, fluttering from the masthead of the sloop, and the 
wild Mahratta yell procaimed that the victory was every- 
where complete. The frigates were now a sheet of flames, 
and the Mahratta craft drew away from them, until with 
two tremendous explosions their magazines blew up and 
they sank beneath the waters. 

“I should scarcely have believed it possible,” Charlie 
said, “that three fine ships of war, mounting a hundred 
and four guns, could he destroyed by a fleet of pirates, 
however numerous. Well, Tim, there is no doubt that 
these natives can fight when well led. It is just as well, 
you see, that we did not attempt to offer any resistance in 
that clumsy craft we were on board.” 

“You are right there, yer honor. They would have 
ateu us up in five minutes. It makes my heart bleed to 
think of the sailors of those two fine ships — I don’t believe 
that a soul has escaped; but in the small one some may 
have been taken prisoners.” 


Wim CLIVE IN INDIA. 


193 


When the fight was over the craft in which were the 
captives ran alongside the flagship of the pirate leader, 
and the captain reported to him the capture he had made. 
Fortunately Tulagi Angria was in a high state of delight 
at the victory he had just won, and instead of ordering 
them to be instantly executed, he told the captain to take 
them on to Suwarndrug and to imprison them there until 
his arrival. He himself with the rest of his fleet, and the 
captured Dutch sloop, sailed into Gheriah, and the craft 
in which Charlie and his companions were imprisoned 
continued her course to the island stronghold of the 
pirates. 

Suwarndrug was built on a rocky island. It lay within 
gunshot of the shore. Here, when Kanhagi Angria had 
first revolted from the authority of the Mahratta kingdom, 
the ruler of the Deccan had caused three strong forts to 
be built in order to reduce the island fort. The pirates, 
however, had taken the initiative and had captured these 
forts, as well as the whole line of seacoast, a hundred and 
twenty miles in length, and the country behind, twenty 
or thirty miles broad, extending to the foot of the moun- 
tains. 

On their arrival at Suwarndrug the prisoners were 
handed over to the governor, and were imprisoned in one 
of the casemates of the fort. The next day they were 
taken out and ordered to work, and for weeks they labored 
at the fortification with which the pirates were strength- 
ening their already naturally strong position. The labor 
was very severe, but it was a consolation to the captives 
that they were kept together. By Charlie’s advice they 
exerted themselves to the utmost, and thus succeeded in 
pleasing their masters, and in escaping with but a small 
share of the blows which were liberally distributed among 
ether prisoners, native and European, employed upon the 
v/ork. Charlie, indeed,' was appointed as a sort of overseer 


1.94 


WITH CLIVE ffi IHLIA. 


having under him not only his own party but thirty others, 
of whom twenty were natives, and ten English sailors, 
who had been captured in a merchantman. Although 
closely watched he was able to cheer these men by giving 
them a hope that a chance of escape from their captivity 
might shortly arrive. All expressed their readiness to run 
any risk to regain their liberty. 

From what he heard the pirates say, Charlie learned 
that they were expecting an attack from an expedition 
which was preparing at Bombay. The English sailors 
were confined in a casemate adjoining that occupied by 
Charlie and his companions. The guard kept over them 
was but nominal, as it was considered impossible that they 
could escape from the island, off which lay a large fleet of 
the pirate vessels. One morning upon starting to work 
.they perceived by the stir in the fortress that something 
unusual was taking place, and presently, on reaching the 
rampart, they saw in the distance a small squadron ap- 
proaching. They could make out that it consisted of a 
ship of forty-four guns, one of sixteen, and two bomb 
vessels, together with a fleet of native craft. 

The pirate fleet were all getting up sail. 

“It’s a bold thing, Tim, to attack thi3 fortress with 
only two ships, when the pirates have lately beaten a 
Dutch squadron mounting double the number of guns.” 

“Ah, yer honor, but thin there is the Union Jack float- 
ing at the masthead. Do you think the creeturs don’t 
know the differ?” 

“But the Dutchmen are good sailors and fought well, 
Tim. I think the difference is that in the last case they 
attacked the Dutch, while in the present we are attacking 
them. It makes all the difference in the world with In- 
dians. Let them attack you and they’ll fight bravely 
enough. Go right at them and they’re done for. Look, 
the pirate fleet are already sailing away.” 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


195 


“And do yon think the English will take the fort, yer 
honor?” 

“I don’t know, Tim. The place is tremendously 
strong, and built on a rock. There are guns which bear 
right down on the ships if they venture in close, while 
theirs will do but little damage to these solidly built walls. 
Suwarndrug ought to resist a fleet ten times as strong as 
that before us.” 

“Shure thin, yer honor, and will we have to remain 
here all our lives, do ye think?” 

“No, Tim, 1 hope not. Besides I think that we ought 
to be able to render some assistance to them.” 

“And how will we do it, yer honor? You have but to 
spake the word and Tim Kelly is ready to go through fire 
and water, and so is Hossein; ye may be shure of that.” 

Seeing that the pirates were now mustering round their 
guns, and that the ships were ranging up for action, 
Charlie thought it prudent to retire. Hitherto no atten- 
tion had been paid to them, but ’twas probable enough 
that when the pirates’ blood became heated by the fight, 
they would vent their fury upon their captives. He, 
therefore, advised not only the native officers but the 
sailors to retire to their casemates, which, as the guns 
placed in them did not command the position taken up by 
the ships, were at present untenanted by any of the garri- 
son. Presently the noise of guns proclaimed that the 
engagement had begun. The boom of the cannon of the 
ships was answered by an incessant fire from the far more 
numerous artillery of the fortress, while now and then a 
heavy explosion close at hand told of the bursting of the 
bombs from the mortar-vessels, in the fortress. 

Charlie had been thinking of the best measures to be 
taken to aid his friends ever since the squadron came in 
sight, and after sitting quietly for half an hour he called 
his officers around him. 


196 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


“I am convinced,” he said, “that if unaided from within, 
the ships will have no chance whatever of taking this for- 
tress; but I think that we may help them. The upper 
fort, which contains the magazine, commands the whole 
of the interior. But its guns do not bear upon the ships 
where they are anchored. Probably the place at present 
is almost deserted. As no one pays any attention to us, 
I propose, with Tim Kelly and the ten English sailors, to 
seize it:" We can close the gate and discharge the guns 
upon the defenders of the sea face. We could not, of 
course, defend it for five minutes if they attacked us; but 
we would threaten to blow up the magazine if they did so. 
I propose that to-morrow morning you four and Hossein 
shall strip to your loin-clothes, and just before it becomes 
light go along the walls, and stop up, with pieces of wood, 
the touch-holes of as many of the cannon as you can. It 
would not do to use nails, even if we had them. No one 
will noticein the dark that you are not Mahrattas, and if you 
scatter about you may each manage to close up four or 
five guns at least. It is, I know, a desperate service, and 
if discovered you will be instantly killed. But if it suc- 
ceeds the pirates, scared by discovering, just as our ships 
open fire, that a number of their guns are disabled, while 
we take them in the rear from the fort behind, may not 
improbably surrender at once. At any rate it’s worth 
trying, and I for one would rather run the risk of being 
killed, than be condemned to pass my life the slave of 
these pirates, who may at any moment cut our throats in 
case of any reverse happening to them.” 

The four native officers at once stated their willingness 
to join in the plan. Hossein did not consider any reply 
necessary. With him it was a matter of course to do 
whatever Charlie suggested. The latter then went into 
the next casemate and unfolded his plan to the sailors* 
who heartily agreed to make an effort for their liberty. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


19 ? 


The fire continued all day unabated, and at nightfall, 
when a man as usual brought the captives food, he exult- 
ingly told them that no damage whatever had been effected 
by the guns of the fleet. In the evening the party cut a 
number of pieces of wood; these, measuring by the cannon 
in the casemate, they made of just sufficient size and 
length to push down with a slight effort through the 
touch-hole. When pushed down to their full length they 
touched the interior of the cannon below, and were just 
level with the top of the touch-hole. Thus it would be 
next to impossible to extricate them in a hurry. They 
might, indeed, be broken and forced in by a solid punch 
of the same size as the touch-hole, but this would take 
time, and would not be likely to occur on the moment to 
the pirates. The skewers, for this is what they resembled, 
were very strong and tough, being made of slips of bam- 
boo. The prisoners had all knives which they used for 
cutting their food. With these the work was accomplished. 

Toward morning the five natives, with the skewers hid- 
den away in their loin-clothes and their turbans twisted in 
Mahatta fashion, stole out from the casemate. Charlie 
had ordered, that in case they should see that the ships 
had drawn off from the position they occupied on the pre- 
ceding day, they should return without attempting to 
carry out their task. He himself, with Tim, joined the 
sailors, and, first ascending the ramparts and seeing that 
the ships were still at anchor abreast of the fort, he and 
his comrades strolled across the interior of the fort in the 
direction of the magazine. They did not keep together, 
nor did all move directly toward the position whiah they 
wished to gain. 

The "place was already astir. Large numbers of the 
pirates thronged the interior. Groups were squatted 
round fires, busy in cooking their breakfasts, numbers 
were coining from the magazine with p'owdeT to fiH up die 


198 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


small magazines on the walls, others again wero carrying 
shot from the pyramids of missiles piled up here and there 
in the courtyard. None paid any attention to the English 
prisoners. Presently a dull boom was heard. There was 
a whistling sound, and with a thud, followed by a loud 
explosion, a bomb fell and burst in the open space. 

This was the signal for action. 

The pirates in a moment hurried down to the bastions 
overlooking the sea, and the Englishmen gathered in a 
group near the entrance to the magazine. Beside their 
knives* they had no arms, but each had picked up two or 
three heavy stones. A minute after the explosion of the 
shell the cannonade of the ships broke out. It was an- 
swered by only a few guns from the fortress, and yells of 
astonishment and rage were heard to arise. A moment 
later five natives ran up to the group of Englishmen. 
Their work had been well done, and more than three- 
fourths of the guns on the sea face had been rendered 
temporarily useless. 

. Charlie gave the word, and with a rush they entered 
the upper fort. There were but two or three men there, 
who were just hurrying out with their bags of powder. 
These, before they realized the position, were instantly 
knocked down and bound. The gate of the fort was then 
shut and barred > and the party ran up to the bastion above. 
Not a single pirate was to be seen there. The six guns 
which stood there were at once loaded with grape, and 
a heavy discharge was poured into the crowded masses of 
pirates upon the bastions on the sea face. These, already 
greatly disturbed at finding that most of their guns had 
in some way been rendered useless, were panic-stricken at 
this sudden and unexpected attack from the rear. , Many 
of them broke from their guns and fled to shelter, others 
endeavored to turn their cannon to bear upon the magazine. 

The wildest confusion raged. At last some of their 


WITH C /LIVE IN INDIA . 


in 

leaders rallied the men, and with yells of fury a rush was 
made toward the magazine. They were received with 
another discharge of grape, which took terrible effect. 
Many recoiled, but their leaders, shouting to them that 
the guns were discharged, and there were but a dozen men 
there, led them on again. 

Charlie leaped upon the edge of the parapet and shouted : 

“If you attack us we will blow up the magazine. I 
have but to lift my hand and the magazine will be fired.” 

The boldest of the assailants were paralyzed by the 
threat. Confusion reigned throughout the fortress. _ 

The fleet kept up their fire with great vigor, judging 
by the feebleness of the reply that something unusual 
must be happening within the walls. The gunners, dis- 
heartened by finding their pieces useless, and unable to 
extract the wooden plugs, while Charlie’s men continued 
to ply them with grape, left their guns and with the greater 
portion of the garrison, disorganized and panic-stricken, 
retired into shelter. A shell from the ships falling on to 
a thatched building set it on fire. The flames rapidly 
spread, and soon all the small huts occupied by the garri- 
son were in flames. The explosion of a magazine added 
to the terror of the garrison, and the greater portion of 
them, with the women and children, ran down to the 
water, and taking boats attempted to cross to Fort Goa, 
on the mainland. They were, however, cut off by the 
English boats and captured. Commodore James, who 
commanded the squadron, now directed his fire at Fort 
Goa, which was being feebly attacked on the land side by 
a Mahratta force, which had been landed from the Mah- 
ratta fleet accompanying the English ships, a few miles 
down the coast. The fort shortly surrendered; but while 
the Mahrattas were marching to take possession, the gov- 
ernor, with some of- his best men, took boat and crossed 
over to the island, of which, although the fire had ceased 


m 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


after the explosion of the magazine, the English had not- 
taken possession. 

The fire from its guns again opened, and as Commodore 
James thought it probable that the pirates would in the 
night endeavor to throw in large reinforcements, he deter- 
mined to carry it by storm. The ships opened fire upon 
the walls, and under cover of this half the seamen were 
landed; these ran up to the gate and thundered at it with 
their axes. Charlie and his companions aided the move- 
ment by again opening a heavy tire of grape upon the guns 
which bore npon the sally-port, and when the gates were 
forced the garrison, utterly dispirited by the cross-fire to 
which they were subjected, at once laid down their arms. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


201 


CHAPTER XVI. 

A TIGER HUNT. 

Commodore James was greatly astonished at the easy 
.success which he had gained. The extraordinary cessation 
of fire from the sea face and the sound of artillery within 
the walls had convinced him that a mutiny among the 
garrison must have taken place; but, upon entering the 
fort he was surprised indeed at being received with a 
hearty English cheer from a little body of men on the 
summit of an interior work. The gate of this was at once 
thrown open, and Charlie, followed by his party, advanced 
toward the commodore. 

“I am Captain Marryat, sir, of the company’s service 
in Madras, and was captured three months ago by these 
pirates. When you attacked the place yesterday I arranged 
to effect a small diversion, and with the assistance of these 
five native officers, of my soldier servant here, and these 
ten men of the merchant service, we have, I hope, been 
able to do so. The native officers disabled the greater 
portion of the guns during the night, and when you opened 
fire this morning we seized this inner work, which is also 
the magazine, and opened fire upon the rear of the sea 
defenses. By dint of our guns and of menaces to blow up 
the place if they assaulted it, we kept them at bay until 
their flag was hauled down.” 

“Then, sir,” Commodore James said warmly; “I have 
to thank yoa most heartily for the assistance you have 


m 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


given. In fact it is you who have captured the fortress. 
I was by no means prepared to find it so strong, and, 
indeed, had come to the conclusion last night that the 
force at my command was wholly insufficient for its cap- 
ture. Fortunately, I determined to try the effect of 
another day’s fire. But had it not been for you this 
would assuredly have been as ineffectual as the first. Yeu 
have, indeed, performed a most gallant action, and I shall 
have great pleasure in reporting your conduct to the 
authorities at home.” 

The sailors had now landed in considerable force. The 
garrison were disarmed and taken as prisoners on board 
the ships. Very large quantities of powder were found 
stored up, and strong parties at once began to form mines 
for the blowing up of the fortifications. This was a labor 
of some days; when they were completed and charged a 
series of tremendous explosions took place. Many of the 
bastions were completely blown to pieces; in others the 
walls were shattered. The prisoners were again landed 
and set to work, aided by the sailors. The great stones 
which composed the walls were toppled over the steep 
faces of the rock on which the fort stood, and at the end 
of a fortnight the pirate hold of Suwarndrug, which had 
so long been the terror of the India Seas, had disappeared. 

The fleet returned to Bombay, for it was evidently 
wholly insufficient to attempt an assault on Gheriah, de- 
fended as that place would be by the whole pirate fleet, 
which had, even without the assistance of its guns, proved 
itself a match for a squadron double the strength of that 
under the command of Commodore James. The rejoicings 
at Bombay were immense, for enormous damage had been 
inflicted on the commerce of that place by this pirate bold, 
situated but eighty miles from the port. Commodore 
James and his officers were feted, and Charlie Marryat 
had his full share of honor; the gallant sailor everywhere 
assigning to him the credit of its capture. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


m 


Charlie would now have sailed at once for Madras hut 
the authorities wished him to remain, as Clive was shortly 
expected to arrive with a considerable force which was 
destined to act against the French at Hyderabad. The 
influence of Bussy with the nizam rendered this important 
province little better than a French possession, and the 
territory of our rivals upon the seacoast had been im- 
mensely increased by the grant of the five districts known 
as the Northern Sirdars to Bussy. It was all that the 
English could do to hold their own around Madras, and it 
was out of the question for them to think of attempting 
single-handed to dislodge Bussy from Hyderabad. Be- 
tween the nizam, however, and the peishwar of the Deccan 
there was a long standing feud, and the company had pro- 
posed to this prince to aid him with a strong English 
force in an attack upon Hyderabad. 

Colonel Scott had in the first place been sent out to 
command this expedition; but when Clive, wearied with 
two years’ life of inactivity in England, applied to be ap- 
pointed to active service, the directors at once appointed 
him governor of Fort St. David, and obtained for him the 
rank of lieutenant-colonel in the royal army. They di- 
rected him to sail at once for Bombay with three companies 
of the Royal Artillery, each a hundred strong, and three 
hundred infantry recruits. Upon his arrival there he was 
to give Colonel Scott any assistance he required. That 
officer, however, had died before Clive arrived. 

Upon reaching Bombay Clive found that events had 
occurred in the south which would prevent the intended 
expedition from taking place. The French government 
had suddenly recalled Dupleix, the great man whose 
talent and statesmanship had sustained their cause. On 
his return to France, instead of treating him with honor 
for the work he had done for them, they even refused to 
repay him the large sums which he had advanced from his 


204 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


private fortune to carry on the struggle against the Eng- 
lish, and Dupleix died in poverty and obscurity. In his 
place the French governor had sent out a man by the 
name of Godchen, who was weak, and wholly destitute of 
ability. At the time of his arrival the English were hardly 
pressed, and a strong French fleet and force were expected 
on the coast. When, however, Mr. Saunders proposed to 
him a treaty of neutrality between the Indian possessions 
of the two powers he at once accepted it, and thus threw 
away all the advantages which Dupleix had struggled so 
hard to obtain. The result of this treaty, however, was 
that the English were unable to carry out their proposed 
alliance with the peishwar against the nizam and Bussy. 

Upon Clive’s arrival Charlie at once reported himself to 
him. For a time, however, no active duty was assigned 
to him, as it was uncertain what steps would now be 
taken. Finally it was resolved that taking advantage of 
the presence of Clive and his troops, and of a squadron 
which had arrived under Admiral Watson, the work com- 
menced by Commodore James should be completed by the 
capture of Gheriah and the entire destruction of the pirate 
power. 

The peishwar had already asked them to aid him in his 
attack upon Angria, and Commodore James was now sent 
with the Protector and two other ships to reconnoiter 
Gheriah, which no Englishman then living had seen. 
The natives described it as of enormous strength, and it 
was believed that it was an eastern Gibraltar. Commo- 
dore James found the enemy’s fleet at anchor in the har- 
bor. Notwithstanding this he sailed in until within 
cannon-shot, and so completely were the enemy cowed and 
demoralized by the loss of Suwarndrug that they did not 
venture out to attack him. 

After ascertaining the position and character of the 
defenses, he returned, at the end of December, to Bombay, 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


205 


and reported that while exceedingly strong the place was by 
no means impregnable. The Mahratta army under the com- 
mand of Ramajee Punt marched to blockade the placo on 
the land side; and on the 11th of February, 1756, the 
fleet, consisting of four ships of the line, of seventy, sixty- 
four, sixty, and fifty guns, a frigate of forty-four and 
three of twenty, a native ship called a grab, of twelve 
guns, and five mortar ships, arrived before the place. 
Beside the seamen the fleet had on board a battalion of 
eight hundred Europeans and a thousand Sepoys. 

The fortress of Gheriah was situated on a promontory 
of rock a mile and a quarter broad, lying about a mile up 
a large harbor forming the mouth of a river. The prom- 
ontory projects to the southwest on the right of the harbor 
on entering, and rises sheer from the water in perpendicular 
rocks fifty feet high. On this stood the fortifications. 
These consisted of two lines of walls, with round towers, 
the inner wall rising several feet above the outer. The 
promontory was joined to the land by a sandy slip, beyond 
which the town stood. On this neck of land between the 
promontory and the town were the docks and slips on which 
the pirate vessels were built or repaired, and ten of these, 
among which was the Derby, which they had captured 
from the company, lay moored side by side close by the 
docks when the fleet arrived off the place. 

Charlie Marryat had been sent by Clive as commissioner 
with the Mahratta army. A party of Mahratta horsemen 
came down to Bombay to escort him to Chaule, at which 
place the Mahratta army were assembled for their march. 
He was accompanied by Tim and Hossein who were, of 
course, like him, on horseback. A long day’s ride took 
them to their first halting place, a few miles from the foot 
of a splendid range of hills which rise like a wall, from 
the low laud, for a vast distance along the coast. At the 
top of these hills — called in India, ghauts — lay the plateau 


206 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


of the Deccan, sloping gradually away to the Ganges, 
hundreds of miles to the east. 

“ Are we going to climb up to the top of them mountains, 
your honor?” 

“No, Tim, fortunately for our horses. We shall skirt 
their foot, for a hundred and fifty miles, till we get behind 
Gheriah.” 

“ You wouldn’t think that a horse could climb them,” 
Tim said. “They look as steep as the side of a house.” 

“In many places they are, Tim, but you see there are 
breaks in them. At some points, either from the force of 
streams or from the weather, the rocks have crumbled 
away, and the great slopes, which everywhere extend half- 
way up, reach the top. Zigzag paths are cut in these 
which can be traveled by horses and pack animals. There 
must be quantities of game,” Charlie said to the leader of 
the escort, “on the mountain sides.” 

“Quantities?” the Mahratta said. “Tigers and bears 
swarm there, and are such a scourge that there are no 
villages within miles of the foot of the hills. Even on 
the plateau above the villages are few and scarce near the 
edge, so great is the damage done by wild beasts. But 
that is not all. There are numerous bands of Dacoits, 
who set the authority of the peishwar at defiance, plunder 
travelers and merchants going up and down, make raids 
into the Deccan, and plunder the low land nearly up to 
the gates of Bombay. Numerous expeditions have been 
sent against them, but the Dacoits know every foot of the 
hills. They have numerous impregnable strongholds on 
the rocks, which you can see rising sheer up hundreds of 
feet from among the woods on the slopes, and can, if 
pressed, shift their quarters and move fifty miles away 
. among the trees, while the. troops are in vain searching for 
them.” 

“1 suppose there is no chance of their attacking us,” 
Charlie said. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


20? 


“The Dacoit never fights if he can help it, and then 
only when driven into a corner, or when there appears a 
chance of very large plunder. He will aways leave a 
strong party of armed men, from whom nothing but hard 
blows is to be got, in peace.” 

The journey occupied five days, and was most enjoyable. 
The officer of the escort, as the peishwar’s agent, would 
have requisitioned provisions at each of the villages, but 
Charlie insisted, under one pretense or another, on buying 
a couple of sheep or kids at each halting place, for the use 
of his own party and the escort. For a few copper coins 
an abundant supply of fruit and vegetables was obtainable; 
and, as each night they spread their rugs under the shade 
of some overhanging tree and smoked their pipes lazily 
after the very excellent meal which Hossein always pre- 
pared, Charlie and Tim agreed that they had spent no 
pleasanter time in India than that occupied by their 
journey. 

Charlie was received with much honor by Ramajee Punt, 
and was assigned a gorgeous tent next to his own. 

“People in England, Mister Charles,” said Tim that 
evening, “turn up their noses at the thought of living in 
tents, but what do they know of them? The military 
tent is an uncomfortable thing, and as for the gipsy tent, 
a dacent pig wouldn’t look at it. Now this is like a pal- 
ace, with its carpet under foot and its sides covered with 
silk hangings, and its furniture fit for a palace. Father 
Murphy wouldn’t believe me if I told him about it on 
oath. If this is making war, yer honor, I shall be in no 
hurry for pace.” 

The Mahratta force took up its position beleaguering 
the town on the land side some weeks before the arrival of 
the fleet, Commodore James with his two ships blockading 
it at sea. There was little to do, and Charlie accepted 
with eagerness an offer of Ramajee Punt that they should 


m 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


go out for two or three days’ tiger hunting at the foot of 
the hills. 

“ Well, Mr. Charles,” Tim said when he heard of the 
intention, “if you want to go tiger hunting, Tim Kelly 
is not the boy to stay behind. But shure, yer honor, if 
the creeturs will lave ye alone why should you meddle 
with them. I saw one in a cage at Arcot, and it’s a baste 
I shouldn’t wish to see on a lone road on a dark night. 
It had a way of wagging its tail that made you feel un- 
comfortable like to the sole of yer boots, and after looking 
at me for some time, the baste opened its mouth and gave 
a roar that shook the whole establishment. It’s a baste 
safer to let alone than to meddle with.” 

“But we shall be up on the top of an elephant. We 
shall be safe enough there, you know.” 

“Maybe, yer honor,” Tim said doubtfully; “but I mind 
me that when I was a boy me and my brother Peter was 
throwing sods at an old tomcat of my mother’s who had 
stolen our dinners, and it ran up a wall ten feet high. 
Well, yer honor, the tiger is as big as a hundred tomcats, 
and by the same token he ought to be able to run up a 
wall ” 

“A thousand feet high, Tim? He can’t do that; in- 
deed, I question whether he could run up much higher 
than a cat. We are to start this evening and shall be 
there by midnight. The elephants have gone on ahead.” 

At sunset the party started. It consisted of Ramajee 
Punt, one of his favorite officers, and a score of soldiers. 
An officer had already gone on to enlist the services of the 
men of two or three villages as beaters. A small but com- 
fortable tent had been erected for the party and supper 
prepared. The native shikari or sportsman of the neigh- 
borhood had brought in the news that tigers were plentiful, 
and that one of unusual size had been committing great 
depredations, and had only the day before carried ofl a 


WITH OLIVE IN INDIA . 


209 


bullock into the thickets a mile from the spot at which 
they were encamped. 

“The saints preserve us!” Tim said when he heard the 
news, “a cat big enough to carry off a mouse in her mouth 
as big as a bullock.” 

“It seems almost impossible, Tim, but it is a fact that 
tigers can carry in their mouths full-sized bullocks for 
considerable distances, and that they can kill them with 
one stroke of their paw. However, they are not as for- 
midable as you would imagine, as you will see to-morrow.” 

In the morning the elephants were brought out. Charlie 
took his place in the front of a howdah with Tim behind 
him. Three rifles were placed in the seat, and these Tim 
was to hand to his master as he discharged them. Pama- 
jee Punt and his officer were also mounted on elephants, 
and the party started for their destination. 

“It’s as bad as being at sea, Mr. Charles,” Tim said. 

“It does roll about, Tim. You must let your body go 
with the motion just as on board ship. You will soon get 
accustomed to it.” 

On reaching the spot, which was a narrow valley with 
steep sides running up into the hill, the elephants came to 
a stand. The mouth of the valley was some fifty yards 
wide, and the animal might break from the trees at any 
point. The ground was covered with high coarse grass. 
Hamajee Punt placed himself in the center, assigning to 
Charlie the position on his right, telling him that it was 
the best post, as it was on this side the tiger had been seen 
to enter. Soon after they had taken their places, a tre- 
mendous clamor arose near the head of the valley. Drums 
were beaten, horns blown, and scores of men joined in 
with shouts and howls. 

“What on arth are they up to, Mr. Charles?” 

“They are driving the tiger this way, Tim. Now, sit 
quiet and keep a sharp lookout, and be ready to hand me 
a rifle the instant I have fired.” 


210 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


The noise increased and was plainly approaching. The 
elephant fidgeted uneasily. 

“That baste has more sinse than we have,” said Tim; 
“and would be off if that little black chap, astraddle of 
his neck, didn’t keep on patting his head.” 

Presently the mahout pointed silently to the bushes 
ahead, and Charlie caught sight for a moment of some 
yellow fur. Apparently the tiger had heard or scented 
the elephants, for it again turned and made up the valley. 
Presently a redoubled yelling, with the firing of guns, 
showed that it had been seen by the beaters. Eamajee 
Punt held up his hand to Charlie as a signal that next 
time the tiger might be expected. Suddenly there was a 
movement among the bushes, a tiger sprang out about 
halfway between Charlie’s elephant and that of Eamajee 
Punt. It paused for a moment on seeing them, and then, 
as it was about to spring forward, two balls struck it. It 
sprang a short distance, however, and then fell, rolling 
over and over. One ball had broken a foreleg, the other 
had struck it on the head. Another ball from Eamajee 
Punt struck it as it rolled over and over, and it lay 
immovable. 

“Why didn’t you hand me the next rifle, Tim?” Charlie 
said sharply. 

“It went clane out of my head altogether. To think 
now, and you kilt it in a moment. The tiger is a poor 
baste anyhow. I’ve seen a cat make ten times as strong a 
fight for its life. Holy Moses!” 

The last exclamation was called from Tim’s lips by a 
sudden jerk. A huge tiger, far larger than that which 
had fallen, had sprung up from the brushwood and leaped 
upon the elephant. With one fore-paw he grasped the 
howdah, with the other clung to the elephant’s shoulder 
an inch or two only behind the leg of the mahout. Charlie 
snatched the rifle from Tim’s hand and thrust the muzzle 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


311 


into the tiger’s mouth, just as the elephant swerved round 
with sudden fright and pain. At the same moment the 
weight of the tiger on the howdah caused the girths to 
give way, and Charlie, Tim, and the tiger fell together on 
the ground. Charlie had pulled his trigger just as he felt 
himself going, and at the same moment he heard the crack 
of Ramajee Punt’s rifle. The instant they touched the 
ground Tim and Charlie cast themselves over and over 
two or three times and then leaped to their feet, Charlie 
grasping his rifle to make the best defense he could if the 
tiger sprang upon him. The creature lay, however, 
immovable. 

“It is dead, Tim,” Charlie exclaimed; “you needn’t be 
afraid.” 

“And no wonder, yer honor, when I pitched head first 
smack on to his stomach. It would have killed a horse.” 

“It might have done, Tim, but I don’t think it would 
have killed a tiger. Look there.” 

Charlie’s gun had gone off at the moment when the 
howdah turned round, and had nearly blown off a portion 
of the tiger’s head, while almost at the same instant the 
ball of Ramajee Punt had struck it in the back breaking 
the spine. Death had, fortunately for Tim, been instan- 
taneous. The tiger last killed was the great male which 
had done so much damage, the first, a female. The na- 
tives tied the legs together, placed long bamboos between 
them, and carried the animals off in triumph to the camp. 
The elephant on which Charlie had ridden ran some dis- 
tance before the mahout could stop him. He was, indeed, 
so terrified by the onslaught of the tiger that it was not 
considered advisable to endeavor to get him to face another 
that day. Ramajee Punt, therefore, invited Charlie to 
take his seat with him on his elephant, an arrangement 
which greatly satisfied Tim, whose services were soon dis- 
pensed with. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


m 

“I’d rather walk on my own feet, Mister Charles, than 
ride any more on those great bastes. They’re uncomfort- 
able anyhow. It’s a long way to fall if the saddle goes 
round, and next time one might not find a tiger handy to 
light on.” 

Two more tigers were killed that afternoon, and, well 
pleased with his day’s sport, Charlie returned to the hunt- 
ing camp. The next day Hossein begged that he might 
be allowed to accompany Charlie in Tim’s place, and as 
the Irishman was perfectly willing to surrender it, the 
change was agreed upon. The march was a longer one 
than it had been on the previous morning. A notorious 
man-eating tiger was known to have taken up his abode in 
a large patch of jungle at the foot of an almost perpendic- 
ular wall of rock about ten miles from the place where the 
camp was pitched. The patch of jungle stood upon a 
steep terrace whose slopes were formed of boulders, the 
patch being some fifty or sixty yards long and thirty deep. 

“It is a nasty place,” Kamajee Punt said, '“to get him 
from. The beaters cannot get behind to drive him out, 
and the jungle is too thick to penetrate.” 

“How do you intend to proceed?” Charlie asked. 

“We will send a party to the top of the hill and they 
will throw down crackers. We have brought some rockets 
too, which we will send in from the other side. We will 
take our places on our elephants at the foot of the terrace.” 

The three elephants took their posts at the foot of the 
boulder-covered rise. As soon as they had done so the 
men at the top of the rock began to throw down numbers 
of lighted crackers, while from either side parties sent 
rockets whizzing into the jungle. For some time the tiger 
showed no signs of his presence, and Charlie began to 
doubt whether he could be really there. The shikaris, 
however, declared that he was certainly in the jungle. Ho 
had on the day before carried off a woman from a neigh- 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


m 


boring village, and had beenr traced to the jungle, round 
which a watch had been kept all night. Suddenly, utter- 
ing a mighty roar, the tiger bounded from the jungle and 
stood at the edge of the terrace. Startled at his sudden 
appearance the elephants recoiled, shaking the aim of their 
riders. Three shots were, however, fired almost at the 
same moment, and the tiger with another roar bounded 
back into the jungle. 

“I think,” the rajah said, “that he is badly hit. Listen 
to his roarings.” 

The tiger for a time roared loudly at intervals. Then 
the sounds became lower, and less frequent, and at last 
ceased altogether. In vain did the natives above shower 
down crackers. In vain were the rockets discharged into 
the jungle. An hour passed since he had last been heard. 

“I expect that he’s dead,” Charlie said. 

“I think so too,” Ramajee Punt replied; “but one can 
never be certain. Let us draw off a little and take our 
luncheon. After that we can try the fireworks again. If 
he will not move then we must leave him.” 

“But surely,” Charlie said, “we might go in and see 
whether he’s dead or not.” 

“A wounded tiger is a terrible foe,” the Ramajee an- 
swered. “Better leave him alone.” 

Charlie, however, was anxious to get the skin to send 
home, with those of the others he had shot, to his mother 
and sisters. It might be very long before he had an op- 
portunity of joining in another tiger hunt, and he resolved 
that if the tiger gave no signs of life when the bombard- 
ment of the jungle with fireworks recommenced, he would 
go in and look for his body. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


214 


CHAPTER XYIL 

THE CAPTURE OF GHERIAH. 

After having sat for an hour under the shade of some 
trees, and partaken of luncheon, the party again moved 
forward on their elephants to the jungle. The watchers 
declared that no sound whatever had been heard during 
their absence, nor did the discharge of fireworks, which at 
once recommenced, elicit the slightest response. After 
this had gone on for half an hour, Charlie, convinced that 
the animal was dead, dismounted from his elephant. He 
had with him a heavy double-barreled rifle of the rajah’s, 
and Hossein, carrying a similiar weapon and a curved tul- 
war which was sharpened almost to a razor edge prepared 
to follow immediately behind him. Three or four of the 
most courageous shikaris, with cocked guns, followed in 
Hossein’s steps. 

Holding his gun advanced before him, in readiness to 
fire instantly, Charlie entered the jungle at the point 
where the tiger had retreated into it. Drops of blood 
spotted the grass, and the bent and twisted brushwood 
showed the path that the tiger had taken. Charlie moved 
as noiselessly as possible. The path led straight forward 
toward the rocks behind, but it was not until within four 
or five yards of this that any sign of the tiger could be 
seen. Then the bushes were burst asunder, and the great 
yellow body hurled itself forward upon Charlie. The 
attack was so sudden and instantaneous that the latter 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


215 


had not even time to raise his rifle to his shoulder. Al- 
most instinctively, however, he discharged both of the 
barrels, but was at the same moment hurled to the ground, 
where he lay crushed down by the weight of the tiger, 
whose hot breath he could feel on his face. He closed his 
eyes only to open them again at the sound of a heavy 
blow, while a deluge of hot blood flowed over him. He 
heard Hossein’s voice, and then became insensible. When 
he recovered he found himself lying with his head sup- 
ported by Hossein outside the jungle. 

“ Is he dead?” he asked faintly. 

“He is dead, Sahib,” Hossein replied. “Let the Sahib 
drink some brandy and he will be strong again.” 

Charlie drank some brandy and water which Hossein 
held to his lips. Then the latter raised him to his feet. 
Charlie felt his limbs and his ribs. He was bruised all 
over, but otherwise unhurt, the blood which covered him 
having flowed from the tiger. 

One of the balls which he had fired had entered the 
tiger’s neck, the other had broken one of its forelegs, and 
Charlie had been knocked down by the weight of the ani- 
mal, not by the blow of its formidable paw. Hossein had 
sprung forward on the instant, and with one blow of his 
sharp tulwar, had shorn clear through skin and muscle 
and bone, and had almost severed the tiger’s head from 
its body. It was the weight upon him which had crushed 
Charlie into a state of insensibility. Here he had lain for 
four or five minutes before Hossein could get the fright- 
ened natives to return and assist him to lift the great car- 
cass from his master’s body. Upon examination it was 
found that two of the three bullets first fired had taken 
effect. One had broken the tiger’s shoulder and lodged 
in his body, the other had struck him fairly on the chest 
and had passed within an inch or two of his heart. 

“I thought,” Ramajee Punt said, as he viewed the body, 


216 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


“that one of his legs must have been rendered useless. 
That was why he lay quiet so long in spite of our efforts 
to turn him out.” 

Charlie was too much hurt to walk, and a litter was 
speedily formed and he was carried back to the camp, 
where his arrival in that state excited the most lively 
lamentations on the part of Tim. 

The next morning he was much recovered, and was able 
in the cool of the evening to take his place in a howdah, 
and to return to the camp before Gheriah. 

A few days later the fleet made its appearance off the 
town, and the same evening Tulagi Angria rode up to 
Ramajee Punt’s camp. Charlie was present at the inter- 
view, at which Angria endeavored to prevail on Ramajee 
Punt and Charlie to accept a large ransom for his fort, 
offering them each great presents if they would do their 
utmost to prevail on Admiral Watson and Colonel Clive 
to agree to accept it. Charlie said at once that he was 
sure it was useless, that the English had now made a great 
effort to put a stop to the ravages which he and his father 
before him had, for so many years, inflicted upon their 
commerce, and that he was sure that nothing short of the 
total destruction of the fort and fleet would satisfy them. 
The meeting then broke up, and Charlie, supposing that 
Angria would immediately return, went back to his tent, 
where he directed Hossein at once to mingle with the men 
who had accompanied Angria, and to find out anything 
that he could concerning the state of things in the fort. 
Hossein returned an hour later. 

“Sahib,” he said, “Ramajee Punt is thinking of cheat- 
ing the English. He is keeping Angria a prisoner. He 
says that he came into his camp without asking for a safe 
conduct and that therefore he shall detain him. But this 
is not all. Angria has left his brother in command of the 
fort, and Ramajee, by threatening Angria with instant 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


21 1 


execution, has induced him to send an order to deliver the 
fort at once to him. Hamajee wants, you see, sahib, to 
get all the plunder of the fort for himself and his Mah- 
rattas.” 

“This is very serious,” Charlie said, “and I must let 
the admiral know at once what is taking place.” 

When it became dark Charlie, with Tim and Hossein, 
made his way through the Mahratta camp, down to the 
shore of the river. Here were numbers of boats hauled 
up on the sand. One of the lightest of these was soon got 
into the water and rowed gently out into the force of the 
stream. Then the oars were shipped and they lay down 
perfectly quiet in the boat, and drifted past the fort with- 
out being observed. When they once gained the open sea 
the oars were placed in the rowlocks, and half an hour’s 
rowing brought them alongside the fleet. Charlie was 
soon on board the flagship, and informed the admiral and 
Colonel Clive what Hossein had heard. It was at once 
resolved to attack upon the following day. The two offi- 
cers did not think it was likely that the pirates would, 
even in obedience to their chief’s orders, surrender the 
place until it had been battered by the fleet. 

The next morning the fort was summoned to surrender. 
No answer was received, and as soon as the sea breeze set 
in, in the afternoon the fleet weighed anchor and proceeded 
toward the mouth of the river. Tim men-of-war were in 
line on the side nearest to the fort to protect the mortar 
vessels and smaller ships from its fire. Passing the point 
of the promontory they stood into the river, and anchored 
at a distance of fifty yards from the north face of the fort. 
A gun from the admiral’s ship gave the signal, and a 
hundred and fifty pieces of cannon at once opened fire, 
while the mortar vessels threw shell into the fort and 
town. In ten minutes after the fire began a shell fell 
into one of Angria’s large ships and set her on fire. The 


218 


WITH OLIVE IN INDIA . 


flames soon spread to the others fastened together on 
either side of her, and in less than an honr this fleet, 
which had for fifty years been the terror of the Malabar 
coast, was utterly destroyed. 

In the meantime the fleet kept up their fire with the 
greatest vigor upon the enemy’s works, and before night- 
fall the enemy’s fire was completely silenced. No white 
flag, however, was hung up, and the admiral had little 
doubt that it was intended to surrender the place to the 
Mahrattas. As soon, therefore, as it became quite dark, 
Colonel Clive landed with the troops, and took up a posi- 
tion between the Mahrattas and the fort, where, to his 
great disappointment and disgust, Kamajee Punt found 
him in the morning. The admiral again summoned the 
fort, declaring that he would renew the attack and give 
no quarter unless it was surrendered immediately. The 
governor sent back to beg the admiral to cease from hos- 
tilities until next day, as he was only waiting for orders 
from Angria to surrender. Angria declared that he had 
already sent the orders. 

At four in the afternoon, therefore, the bombardment 
was renewed, and in less than half an hour a white flag 
appeared above the wall. As, however, the garrison made 
no further sign of surrender, and refused to admit Colonel 
Clive with his troops when he advanced to take possession, 
the bombardment was again renewed more vigorously than 
ever. The enemy were unable to support the violence of 
the fire, and soon shouted over the walls to Clive that 
they surrendered, and he might enter and take possession. 
He at once marched in, and the pirates laid down their 
arms and surrendered themselves prisoners. It was found 
that a great part of the fortifications had been destroyed 
by the fire, but a resolute garrison might have held the 
fort itself against a long siege. Two hundred guns fell 
into the hands of the captors, together with great quanti- 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


219 

ties of ammunition and stores of all kinds. The money 
and effects amounted to a hundred and twenty thousand 
pounds, which was divided among the captors. The rest 
of Angria’s fleet, among them two large ships on the 
stocks, was destroyed. Eamajee Punt sent parties of his 
troops to attack the other forts held by the pirates. 
These, however, surrendered without resistance, and thus 
the whole country which the pirates had held for seventy 
years fell again into the hands of the Mahrattas, from 
whom they had wrested it. 

Admiral Watson and the fleet then returned to Bombay 
in order to repair the damages which had been inflicted 
upon them during the bombardment. There were great 
rejoicings upon their arrival there, the joy of the inhabi- 
tants, both European and native, being immense at the 
destruction of the formidable pirate colonies which had so 
long ravaged the seas. 

After the repairs were completed, the fleet with the 
troops which had formed the expedition were to sail for 
Madras. Charlie, however, did not wait for this, but, 
finding that one of the company’s ships would sail in the 
course of a few days after their return to Bombay, he ob- 
tained leave from Colonel Clive to take a passage in her 
and to proceed immediately to Madras. Tim and Hossein 
of course accompanied him, and the voyage down the west 
coast of India and round Ceylon was performed without 
any marked incident. 

When within but a few hours of Madras the barometer 
fell rapidly. Great clouds rose up upon the horizon, and 
the captain ordered all hauds aloft to reduce sail. 

“ We are in,” he said, “for a furious tempest. It is the^ 
breaking up of the monsoon. It is a fortnight earlier 
than usual. I had hoped that we should have got safely 
up the Hoogly before it began.” 

Half an hour later the hurricane struck them, and for 


220 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


the next three days the tempest was terrible. Great waves 
swept over the ship, and every time that the captain at- 
tempted to show a rag of canvas it was blown from the 
bolt ropes. The ship, however, was a stout one and 
weathered the gale. Upon the fourth morning the pas- 
sengers, who had, during the tempest, been battened 
below, came on deck. The sky was bright and clear, and 
the waves were fast going down. A good deal of sail was 
already set, and the hands were at work to repair damages. 

“Well, captain,” Charlie said to that officer, “I con- 
gratulate you on the behavior of the ship. It has been a 
tremendous gale, and she has weathered it stoutly.” 

“Yes, Captain Marryat, she has done well. I have 
only once or twice been out in so severe a storm since I 
came to sea.” 

“And where are we now?” Charlie asked, looking round 
the horizon. “ When shall we be at Madras?” 

“Well,” the captain said with a smile, “I am afraid 
that you must give up all idea of seeing Madras just at 
present. We have been blown right up the bay, and are 
only a few hours’ sail from the mouth of the Hoogly. I 
have a far larger cargo for that place than for Madras, 
and it would be a pure waste of time for me to put back 
now. I intend, therefore, to go to Calcutta first, dis- 
charge and fill up there, and then touch at Madras on my 
way back. I suppose it makes no great difference to you.” 

“No indeed, w Charlie said. “And I am by no means 
sorry of the opportunity of getting a glimpse of Calcutta, 
which I might never otherwise have done. I believe 
things are pretty quiet at Madras at present, and I have 
been so long away now that a month or two sooner or later 
will make but little difference.” 

A few hours later Charlie noticed a change in the color 
of the sea, the mud-stained waters of the Hoogly discolor- 
ing the Bay of Bengal far out from its mouth. The voy- 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


221 

age np was a tedious one. At times the wind fell alto- 
gether, and, unable to stem the stream, the ship lay for 
days at anchor, the yellow tide running swiftly by it. 

“The saints presarve us, Mr. Charles! did you ever see 
the like?” Tim Kelly exclaimed. “There’s another dead 
body floating down toward us, and that is the eighth I’ve 
seen this morning. Are the poor hathen craturs all com- 
mitting suicide together?” 

“Not at all, Tim,” Charlie said, “the Hoogly is one of 
the sacred rivers of India, and the people on its banks, 
instead of burying their dead, put them into the river and 
let them drift away.” 

“I calls it a bastly custom, yer honor, and I wonder it 
is allowed. One got athwart the cable this morning, and 
it frightened me nigh out of my sinses, when I happened 
to look over the bow, and saw the thing bobbing up and 
down in the water. This is tedious work, yer honor, and 
I’ll be glad when we’re at the end of the voyage.” 

“I shall be glad too, Tim. We have been a fortnight 
in the river already, but I think there is a breeze getting 
np, and there is the captain on deck giving orders.” 

In a few minutes the ship was under way again, and the 
same night dropped her anchor in the stream abreast of 
Calcutta. Charlie shortly after landed, and, proceeding 
to the company’s offices, reported his arrival and that of 
the four Sepoy officers. Hossein, who was not in the 
company’s service, was with him merely in the character 
of a servant. 

As the news of the share Charlie had had in the capture 
of Suwarndrug had reached Calcutta he was well received, 
and one of the leading merchants of the town, Mr. Haines, 
who happened to be present when Charlie called upon the 
governor, at once invited him warmly to take np his resi- 
dence with him during his stay. Hospitality in India was 
profuse and general. Hotels were unknown and a stranger 


m 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


was always treated as an honored guest. Charlie, there- 
fore, had no hesitation whatever in accepting the offer. 
The four native officers were quartered in the barracks, 
and, returning on board ship, Charlie, followed by Tim 
and Hossein, and by some coolies bearing his luggage, was 
soon on his way to the bungalow of Mr. Haines. On his; 
way he was surprised at the number' and size of the dwell- 
ings of the merchants and officials, which offered a very 
strong contrast to the quiet and unpretending buildings 
around the fort of Madras. The house of Mr. Haines was 
a large one, and stood in a large and carefully kept garden. 
Mr. Haines received him at the door, and at once led him 
to his room, which was spacious, cool, and airy. Outside 
was a wide veranda, upon which, in accordance with the 
customs of the country, servants would sleep. 

“Here is your bath-room,” Mr. Haines said, pointing to 
an adjoining room; “I think you will find everything 
ready. We dine in half an hour.” 

Charlie was soon in his bath, a luxury which in India 
every European indulges in at least twice a day. Then in 
his cool white suit, which at that time formed the regular 
evening dress, he found his way to cthe drawing-room. 
Here he was introduced to the merchant’s wife, and to 
his daughter, a girl of some thirteen years old, as well as 
to several guests who had arrived for dinner. 

The meal was a pleasant one, and Charlie, after being 
cooped up for some weeks on board ship, enjoyed it much. 
A dinner in India is to one unaccustomed to it a striking 
sight. The punkah waving slowly to and fro overhead 
drives the cool air which comes in through the open win- 
dows down upon the table. Each guest brings his own 
servant who, either in white or colored robes, and in tur- 
bans of many different hues and shapes, according to the 
wearer’s caste, stands behind his master’s chair. The 
light is always a soft one and the table richly garnished 
with bright-oolored tropical flowers. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


m 


Charlie was the hero of the hour, and was asked many 
questions concerning the capture of Suwarndrug, and also 
about the defense of Ambur, which, though now an old 
story, had excited the greatest interest through India. 
Presently, however, the conversation turned to local topics, 
and Charlie learned from the anxious looks and earnest 
tones of the speakers that the situation was considered a 
very serious one. He asked but few questions then; but 
after the guests had retired and Mr. Haines proposed to 
him to smoke one more quiet cigar in the cool of the 
veranda before retiring to bed, he took the opportunity of 
asking his host to explain to him the situation, with which 
he had no previous acquaintance. 

“Up to the death of Ali Kerdy, the old viceroy of Ben- 
gal, on the 9th of April, we were on good terms with our 
native neighbors. Calcutta has not been like Madras, 
threatened by the rivalry of a European neighbor. The 
French and Dutch, indeed, have both trading stations 
like our own, but none of us have taken part in native 
affairs. Ali Kerdy has been all-powerful, there have been 
no native troubles, and therefore no reason for our inter- 
ference. We have just gone on as for many years previ- 
ously, as a purely trading company. At his death he was 
succeeded in the government by Suraja Dowlah, his 
grandson. I suppose in all India there is no prince with 
a worse reputation than this young scoundrel has already 
gained for himself for profligacy and oruelty. He is con- 
stantly drunk, and is surrounded by a crew of reprobates 
as wicked as himself. At the death of Ali Kerdy, Sokut 
Jung, another grandson of Ali, set up in opposition . to 
him, and the new viceroy raised a large force to march 
against him. As the reputation of Sokut Jung was as 
infamous as that of hi3 cousin it would have made little 
difference to us which of the two obtained the mastery; 
within the last few days, however, circumstances have 
occurred which have completely altered the situation. 


224 WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 

“The town of Dacca was about a year ago placed under 
the governorship of Rajah Ragbullub, a Hindoo officer in 
high favor with Ali Kerdy. His predecessor had been 
assassinated and plundered by order of Suraja Dowlah, 
and when he heard of the accession of that prince he de- 
termined at once to fly, as he knew that his great wealth 
would speedily cause him to be marked out as a victim. 
He therefore obtained a letter of recommendation from 
Mr. Watts, the agent of the company at their factory at 
Cossimbazar, and sent his son Kissendas with a large reti- 
nue, his family and treasures, to Calcutta. Two or three 
days after his accession Suraja Dowlah dispatched a letter 
to Mr. Drake, our governor, ordering him to surrender 
Kissendas and the treasures immediately. The man whom 
he sent down arrived in a small boat without any state or 
retinue, and Mr. Drake, believing that he was an impos- 
tor, paid no attention to the demand, but expelled him 
from the settlement. Two days ago a letter came from 
the viceroy, or, as we generally call him, the nabob, to 
Mr. Drake, ordering him instantly to demolish all the 
fortifications which he understood he had been erecting. 
Mr. Drake has sent word back assuring the nabob that he 
is erecting no new fortifications, but simply executing 
some repairs in the ramparts facing the river, in view of 
the expected war between England and France. That is 
all that has been done at present; but seeing the passion- 
ate and overbearing disposition of this young scoundrel 
there is no saying what will come of it.” 

“But how do we stand here?” Charlie asked. “What 
are the means of defense, supposing he should take it into 
his head to march with the army which he has raised to 
fight against his cousin, to the attack of Calcutta?” 

“Nothing could be worse than our position,” Mr. Haines 
said. “Ever since the capture of Madras, nine years ago, 
the directors have been sending out orders that this place 


with CLIVE in India: 


m 

should be put in a state of defense. During the fifty 
years which have passed peacefully here, the fortifications 
have been entirely neglected. Instead of the space round 
them being kept clear, warehouses have been built close 
against them, and the fort is wholly unable to resist any 
attack. The authorities of the company here have done 
absolutely nothing to carry out the orders from home. 
They think, I am sorry to say, only of making money 
with their own trading ventures; and although several 
petitions have been presented to them by the merchants 
here urging upon them the dangers which might arise at 
the death of Ali, they have taken no steps whatever, and 
indeed have treated all warnings with scorn and derision.” 

“ What force have we here?” Charlie asked. 

“ Only a hundred and seventy-four men, of whom the 
greater portion are natives.” 

“ What sort of man is your commander?” 

“We have no means of knowing,” Mr. Haines said. 
“ His name is Minchin. He is a great friend of the gov- 
ernor’s, and has certainly done nothing to counteract the 
apathy of the authorities. Altogether to my mind things 
look as bad as they possibly can.” 

A week later, on the 15th of June, a messenger arrived 
with the news that the nabob with fifty thousand men was 
advancing against the town, and that in two days he would 
appear before it. All was confusion and alarm. Charlie 
at once proceeded to the fort, and placed his services at 
the disposal of Captain Minchin. He found that officer 
fussy and alarmed. 

“ If I might be permitted to advise,” Charlie said, “every 
available man in the town should be set to work at once 
pulling down all the buildings around the walls. It would 
be clearly impossible to defend the place when the ramparts 
are on all sides commanded by the musketry fire of sur- 
rounding buildings.” 


WITH CLIVE m mt)TA. 


“I know what my duty is, sir,” Captain Minohin said, 
“and do not require to be taught it by so very young an 
officer as yourself.” 

“Very well, sir,” Charlie replied calmly. “I have seen 
a great deal of service, and have taken part in the defense 
of two besieged towns; while you, I believe, have never 
seen a shot fired. However, as you’re in command you 
will, of course, take what steps you think fit; but I warn 
you that npless those buildings are destroyed the fort can- 
not resist an assault for twenty-four hours.” 

Then bowing quietly he retired, and returned to Mr. 
Haines’ house. That gentleman was absent, having gone 
to the governor’s. He did not come back until late in 
the evening. Charlie passed the time in endeavoring to 
cheer up Mrs. Haines and her daughter, assuring them 
that if the worst came to the worst there could be no diffi- 
culty in their getting on board ship. Mrs. Haines was a 
woman of much common sense and presence of mind, and 
under the influence of Charlie’s quiet chat she speedily 
recovered her tranquillity. Her daughter Ada, who was 
a very bright and pretty girl, was even sooner at her ease, 
and they were laughing and chatting brightly when Mr. 
Haines arrived. He looked fagged.and dispirited. 

“Drake is a fool,” he said. “Just as hitherto he has 
scoffed at all thought of danger, now he is prostrated at 
the news that danger is at hand. He can decide on noth- 
ing. At one moment he talks of sending messengers to 
Suraja Dowlah, to offer to pay any sum he may demand 
in order to induce him to retiro; the next he talks of de- 
fending the fort to the last. We can get him to give no 
orders, to decide on nothing, and the other officials are 
equally impotent and imbecile.” 

On the 18th the army of the nabob approached. Cap- 
tain Minchin took his guns and troops a considerable dis- 
tance beyond the walls, and opened fire upon fhe enemy. 


WITH OLIVE IN INDIA. 


227 

Charlie, enraged and disgusted at the folly of conduct 
which could only lead to defeat, inarched with them as a 
simple volunteer. The result was what he had anticipated. 
The euemy opened fire with an immensely superior force 
of artillery. His infantry advanced and clouds of horse- 
men swept round the flanks and menaced the retreat. In 
a very few minutes Captain Minchin gave the order to 
retire, and abandoning their guns the English force re- 
treated in all haste to the town. 

Charlie had, on setting out, told Mr. Haines what was 
certain to occur, and had implored him to send all his val- 
uables at once on board ship, and to retire instantly into 
the fort. Upon the arrival of the troops at the gate they 
found it almost blocked with the throng of frightened 
Europeans and natives flying from their houses beyond it 
to its protection. Scarcely were all the fugitives within 
and the gates closed when the guns of Suraja Dowlah 
opened upon the fort, and his iufantry, taking possession 
of the houses around it, began a galling musketry fire 
upon the ramparts. Captain Minchin remained closeted 
with the governor, and Charlie, finding the troops bewil- 
dered and dismayed, without leading or orders, assumed 
the command, placed them upon the walls, and kept up 
a vigorous musketry fire in reply to that of the enemy. 

Within all was confusion and dismay. In every spot 
sheltered from the enemy’s fire Europeans aud natives 
were huddled together. There was neither head nor 
direction. With nightfall the fire ceased, but still Mr. 
Drake and Captain Minchin were undecided what steps to 
take. At two o’clock in the morning they summoned a 
council of war, at which Charlie was present, and it was 
decided that the women and children should at once be 
sent on board. There should have been no difficulty in 
carrying this into effeot. A large number of merchant- 
men were lying in the stream opposite the fort, capable of 


m 


Wh'H CLIVE IN INDIA. 


conveying away in safety the whole of the occupants. 
Two of the members of the council had early in the even- 
ing been dispatohed on board ship to make arrangements 
for the boats being sent on shore; but these cowardly 
wretches, instead of doing so, ordered the ships to raise 
their anchors and drop two miles farther down the stream. 
The boats, however, were sent up the river to the fort. 
The same helpless imbecility which had characterized 
every movement again showed itself. There was no at- 
tempt whatever at establishing anything like order or 
method. The water-gate was open, and a wild rush of 
men, women, and children took place down to the boats. 

Charlie was on duty on the walls. He had already said 
good-by to Mrs. Haines and her daughter, and though he 
heard shouts and screams coming from the water-gate he 
had no idea what had taken place until Mr. Haines joined 
him. 

“Have you seen them safely off?” Charlie asked. 

“My wife has gone,” Mr. Haines said; “my daughter 
is still here. There has been a horrible scene of confusion. 
Although the boats were amply sufficient to carry all, no 
steps whatever had been taken to secure order. The con- 
sequence was, there was a wild rush ; women and children 
were knocked down and trampled upon. They leaped 
into the boats in such wild haste that several of these were 
capsized and numbers of people drowned. I kept close to 
my wife and child till we reached the side of the stream. 
I managed to get my wife into a boat, and then a rush of 
people separated me from my daughter, and before I could 
find her again the remaining boats had all pushed off. 
Many of the men have gone with them, and among them, 
I am ashamed to say, several of the officers. However, I 
trust the boats will come up again to-morrow and take 
away the rest. Two have remained, a guard having been 
placed over them, and I hope to get Ada off to her mother 
in the morning.” 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


229 


Toward morning Mr. Haines agaid joined Charlie. 
“What do yon think?” he said. “Those cowardly vil- 
lains, Drake and Minchin, have taken the two boats and 
gone off on board ship!” 

“Impossible!” Charlie exclaimed. 

“It is too true,” Mr. Haines said. “The names of 
these cowards should be held as infamous as long as the 
English nation exists. Come, now, we are just assembling 
to choose a commander. Mr. Peeks is the senior agent; 
but I think we shall elect Mr. Hoi well, who is an energetic 
and vigorous man.” 

It was as Mr. Haines had expected. Mr. Holwell was 
elected, and at once took the lead. He immediately as- 
signed to Charlie the command of the troops. Little was 
done at the council beyond speaker after speaker rising to 
express his execration of the conduct of the governor and 
Captain Minchin. With daybreak the enemy’s fire recom- 
menced. All day long Charlie hurried from post to post 
encouraging his men and aiding in working the guns. 
Two or three times when the enemy showed in masses, as 
if intending to assault, the fire of the artillery drove them 
back, and up to nightfall they had gained but little suc- 
cess. The civilians as well as the soldiers had done their 
duty nobly, but the loss had been heavy from the fire of 
the enemy’s sharpshooters in the surrounding buildings, 
and it was evident that however gallant the defense the 
fort could not much longer resist. All day long signals 
had been kept flying for the fleet, two miles below, to 
come up to the fort; but although these could be plainly 
seen, not a ship weighed anchor. 


230 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

THE “ BLACK HOLE” OF CALCUTTA. 

At nightfall, when the lire of the enemy slackened, 
Charlie went to Mr. Holwell. 

“It is impossible, sir,” he said, “that the fort can hold 
out, for in another three or four days the whole of the 
garrison will be killed. The only hope of safety is for the 
ships to come up and remove the garrison, which they can 
do without the slightest danger to themselves. If you 
will allow me, sir, I will swim down to the ships and rep- 
resent our situation. Cowardly and inhuman as Mr. 
Drake has proved himself, he can hardly refuse to give 
orders for the fleet to move up.” 

“I don’t know,” said Mr. Holwell; “after the way in 
which he has behaved there are no depths of infamy of 
which I believe him incapable. But you are my right 
hand here. Supposing Mr. Drake refuses, you could not 
return.” 

“I will come hack, sir,” Charlie answered. “I will, if 
there be no other way, make my way along by the river 
bank. It is comparatively free of the enemy, as our guns 
command it. If you will place Mr. Haines at the corner 
bastion with a rope, he will recognize my voice, and I can 
regain the fort.” 

Mr. Holwell consented, and as soon as it was perfectly 
dark Charlie issued out at the water-gate, took off his 
coat, waistcoat, and boots, and entered the stream. The 


WITH CLIVE IK IKDIA. 


231 


current was slack; but he had no difficulty in keeping 
himself afloat until he saw close ahead of him the lights 
of the ships. He hailed that nearest him. A rope was 
thrown and he was soon on board. Upon stating who he 
was a boat was at once lowered, and he was taken to the 
ship upon which Mr. Drake and Captain Minchin had 
taken refuge. Upon saying that he was the bearer of a 
message from the gentleman now commanding the fort he 
was conducted to the cabin, where Mr. Drake and Captain 
Minchin, having finished their dinner, were sitting com- 
fortably over their wine with Captain Young, the senior 
captain of the company’s ships there. 

“I have come, “sir,” Charlie said to Mr. Drake, “from 
Mr. Holwell, who has, in your absence, been elected to 
the command of the fort. He bids me tell you that our 
losses have been already very heavy, and that it is impos- 
sible that the fort can hold out for more than twenty-four 
hours longer. He begs you, therefore, to order up the 
ships to-night, in order that the garrison may embark.” 

“It is quite out of the question,” Mr. Drake said coldly 
— “quite. It would be extremely dangerous. You agree 
with me, Captain Young, that it would be most dan- 
gerous?” 

“I consider that it would be dangerous,” Captain Young 
said. 

“And you call yourself,” Charlie exclaimed indignantly, 
“a British sailor! You talk of danger, and would desert 
a thousand men, women, and children, including two 
hundred of your own countrymen, and leave them at the 
mercy of an enemy 1” 

“You forget whom you are speaking to, sir,” Mr. Drake 
said angrily. 

“I forget nothing, sir,” Charlie replied, trying to speak 
calmly. “Then, sir, Mr. Holwell has charged me that if 
—which, however, he could not believe for a moment to 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


m 

be possible — you refuse to move up the ships to receive 
the garrison on board, that you would at least order all 
the boats up, as these would be amply sufficient to carry 
them away. Even in the daytime there would be no dan- 
ger for the ships, and at night, at least, boats might come 
up without being exposed to any risk whatever.” 

“ I shall certainly do nothing of the sort,” Mr. Drake 
said. “The danger is even greater for the boats than for 
the ships.” 

“And am I, sir, to return to the garrison of that fort, 
with the news that you utterly desert them, that you in- 
tend to remain quietly here while they are sacrificed before 
your eyes? Is it possible that you are capable of such 
infamy as this?” 

“ Infamy !” exclaimed the three men, rising to their feet. 

“I place you in arrest at once, for your insolence,” Mr. 
Drake said. 

“I despise your arrest as I do yourself. I did not be- 
lieve it possible,” Charlie said, at last giving vent to his 
anger and scorn; “and England will not believe that three 
Englishmen so cowardly, so infamous as yourselves, are to 
be found. As for you, Captain Minchin, if ever after 
this I come across you, I will flog you publicly first, and 
shoot you afterward like a dog if you dare to meet me. 
As for you, Mr. Drake — as for you, Captain Young — you 
will be doomed to infamy by the contempt and loathing 
which Englishmen will feel when this deed is known. 
Cowards, base, infamous cowards!” 

Charlie stepped back to go. 

“Seize him!” Mr. Drake said, himself rushing forward. 

Charlie drew back a step, and then with all his strength 
smote the governor between the eyes, and he fell in a heap 
beneath the table. Then Charlie grasped a decanter. 

“Now,” he said, “if either of you hounds move a finger 
I’ll brain you.” 


How Charlie dealt with his superior officers.— Page 282. 


























































% 


r 


* 














WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


m 


The two officers stood paralyzed. Charlie walked to 
the door and sprang up the cabin stairs, and as he did so, 
heard shouts for assistance from behind. He gained the 
deck, walked quietly to the bulwark, and placing his hand 
upon it, sprang over the side into the river. He swam to 
shore, and, climbing up the bank, made his way along it 
back to the fort, where he arrived without any misadven- 
ture. A fury of indignation seized all in the fort when 
the result of Charlie’s mission became known. 

With daybreak the attack recommenced, but the garri- 
son all day bravely repulsed every attempt of the enemy 
to gain a footing. The fire from the houses was, however, 
so severe that by nightfall nearly half the garrison were 
killed or wounded. All day the signals to the fleet were 
kept flying, but not a ship moved. All night an anxious 
watch was kept in hopes that at the last moment some 
returning feeling of shame might induce the recreants to 
send up the boats of the ships. But the night passed 
without a movement on the river, and in the morning the 
fleet were seen still lying at anchor. 

The enemy recommenced the attack even more vigor- 
ously than before. The men fell fast, and, to Charlie’s 
great grief, his friend Mr. Haines was shot by a bullet as 
he was standing next to him. Charlie anxiously knelt 
beside him. 

“It is all over with me,” he murmured. “Poor little 
Ada. Ho all you can for her, Marryat. God knows what 
fate is in store for her.” 

“I will proteot her with my life, sir,” Charlie said earn- 
estly. 

Mr. Haines pressed his hand feebly in token of grati- 
tude, and two or three minutes later breathed his last. 

By midday the loss had been so heavy that the men 
would no longer stand to their guns. Many of the Euro- 
pean soldiers broke open the spirit stores, and soon drank 


2U 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


io intoxication. After a consultation with his officers Mr. 
Holwell agreed that further resistance was hopeless. The 
flag of truce was therefore hoisted, and one of the officers 
at once started for the nabob’s camp, with instructions to 
make the best terms he could for the garrison. When 
the gates were opened the enemy, seizingthe opportunity, 
rushed in great numbers, and as resistance was impossible 
the garrison laid down their hrms. Charlie at once hurried 
to the spot where Ada and the only other European lady 
who had not escaped were anxiously awaiting news. Both 
were exhausted with weeping. 

“ Where is papa, Captain Marryat?” Ada asked. 

Charlie knew that the poor girl would need all her 
strength for what she might have to undergo, and at once 
/esolved that, for the present at least, it would be better 
that she should be in ignorance of the fate of her father. 
He therefore said that for the present Mr. Haines was 
unable to come, and had asked him to look after her. It 
was not until five o’clock that the nabob entered the fort. 
He was furious at hearing that only five lacs of rupees had 
been found in the treasury, as he had expected to become 
possessed of a vastly larger sum. Kissendas, the first 
cause of the present calamities, was brought before him; 
but the capricious tyrant, contrary to expectation, received 
him courteously, and told him he might return to Dacca. 
The whole of the Eurasians, or half-castes y and natives 
found in the fort were also allowed to return to their 
homes. Mr. Holwell was then sent for, and after the 
nabob had expressed his resentment at the small amount 
found in the treasury he was dismissed, the nabob assuring 
him of his protection. Mr. Holwell returned to his Eng- 
lish companions, who, one hundred and forty-six in num- 
ber, including the two ladies, were drawn up under the 
veranda in front of the prison. The nabob then returned 
to his camp. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


235 


Some native officers went in search of some building 
where the prisoners could be confined, but every room in 
the fort had already been taken possession of by the na- 
bob’s soldiers and officers. At eight o’clock they returned 
with the news that they could find noplace vacant, and the 
officer in command at once ordered the prisoners into a small 
room, used as a guard-room for insubordinate - soldiers, 
eighteen feet square. In vain they protested that it was im- 
possible the room could contain them, in vain implored the 
officer to allow some of them to be confined in an adjoining 
cell. The wretch was deaf to their entreaties. He ordered 
his soldiers to charge the prisoners, and these, with blows 
of the butt-ends of the muskets and prods of the bayonets, 
were driven into the narrow cell. Tim Kelly had kept 
close to his master during the preceding days. The whole 
of the four native officers who had so distinguished them- 
selves under Charlie were killed during the siege. Hos- 
sein, who would fain have shared his master’s fortunes, 
was forcibly torn from him when the English prisoners 
were separated from the natives. 

The day had been unusually hot. The night was close, 
and sultry, and the arched veranda outside further hin- 
dered the circulation of the air. This was still heavy 
with the fumes of powder, creating an intolerable thirst. 
Scarcely were the prisoners driven into their narrow cell, 
where even standing wedged closely together there was 
barely room for them, than cries for water were raised. 

“Tim, my boy,” Charlie said to his companion, “we 
may say good-by to each other now, for I doubt if one will 
be alive when the door is opened in the morning.” 

On entering, Charlie, always keeping Ada Haines by his 
side, had taken his place against the wall farthest from 
the window, which was closed with iron bars. 

“1 think, yer honor,” Tim said, “that if we could get 
nearer to the window we might breathe a little more easily,” 


m 


WITH CLlVti IN INDIA. 


“Ay, Tim; but there will be a fight for life round that 
window before long. You and I might hold our own if 
we could get there, though it would be no easy matter 
where all are struggling for life, but this poor little girl 
would be crushed to death. Besides, I believe that what 
chance there is, faint as it may be, is greater for us here 
than there. The rush toward the window, which is be- 
ginning already as you see, will grow greater and greater; 
and the more men struggle and strive, the more air they 
require. Let us remain where we are. Strip off your 
coat and waistcoat, and breathe as quietly and easily as 
you can. Every hour the crowd will thin, and we may 
yet hold on till morning.” 

This conversation had been held in a low voice. Charlie 
then turned to the girl. 

“How are you feeling, Ada?” he asked cheerfully. 
“It’s hot, isn’t it?” 

“It is dreadful,” the girl panted, “and I seem choking 
from want of air; and oh, Captain Marryat, 1 am so 
thirsty !” 

“It is hot, my dear, terribly hot, but we must make the 
best of it; and I hope in a few days you will join your 
mamma on board ship. That will be pleasant, won’t it?” 

“ Where is papa?” the girl wailed. 

“I don’t know where he is now, ray child. At any rate 
we must feel very glad that he’s not shut up here with us. 
lSTow take your bonnet off and your shawl, and undo the 
hooks of your dress, and loosen everything you can. We 
must be as quiet and cheerful as possible. I’m afraid, 
Ada, we have a bad time before us to-night. But try to 
keep cheerful and quiet, and above all, dear, pray God to 
give you strength to carry you through it, and to restore 
you safe to your mamma in a few days.” 

As time went on the scene in the dungeon became ter- 
rible. Shouts, oaths, cries of all kinds, rose in the air. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA 7 58? 

Round the window men fought like wild beasts, tearing 
each other down, or clinging to the bars for dear life, for 
a breath of the air without. Panting, struggling, crying, 
men sank exhausted upon the floor, and the last remnants 
of life were trodden out of them by those who surged for- 
ward to get near the window. In vain Mr. Holwell 
implored them to keep quiet for their own sakes. His 
voice was lost in the terrible din. Men, a few hours ago 
rich and respected merchants, now fought like maddened 
beasts for a breath of fresh air. In vain those at the win- 
dow screamed to tho guards without, imploring them to 
bring water. Their prayers and entreaties were replied to 
only with brutal scoffs. 

Several times Charlie and Tim, standing together 
against the wall behind, where there was now room to 
move, lifted Ada between them, and sat her on their 
shoulders in order that, raised above the crowd, she might 
breathe more freely. Each time, after sitting there for 
awhile, the poor girl begged to come down again, the sight 
of the terrible struggle ever going on at the window being 
too much for her, and when released, leaning against 
Charlie, supported by his arm, with her head against his 
shoulder and her hands over her ears to shut out the 
dreadful sounds which filled the cell. Hour passed after 
hour. There was more room now, for already half the 
inmates of the place had succumbed. The noises, too, 
had lessened, for no longer could the parched lips and 
throats utter articulate sounds. Charlie and Tim, strong 
men as they were, leaned utterly exhausted against the 
wall, bathed in perspiration, gasping for air. 

“Half the night must begone, Tim,” Charlie said, “and 
I think, with God’s help, we shall live through it. The 
numbers are lessening fast, and every one who goes leaves 
more air for the rest of us. Cheer up, Ada dear, ’twill 
not be very long till morning.” 


238 WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 

“I think I shall die soon,” the girl gasped. “I shall 
never see papa or mamma again. You have been very 
kind, Captain Marryat, but it is no use.” 

“Oh, but it is of use,” Charlie said cheerfully. “I 
don’t mean to let you die at all, but to hand you over to 
mamma safe and sound. There, lay your head against 
me, dear, and say your prayers, and try and go off to 
sleep.” 

Presently, however, Ada’s figure drooped more and 
more, until her whole weight leaned upon Charlie’s arm. 

“She has fainted, Tim,” he said. “Help me to raise 
her well in my arms, and lay her head on my shoulder. 
That’s right. Now you’ll find her shawl somewhere under 
my feet; hold it up and make a fan of it. Now try to 
send some air into her face.” 

By this time not more than fifty out of the hundred 
and forty-six who entered the cell were alive. Suddenly 
a scream of joy from those near the window proclaimed 
that a native was approaching with some water. The 
struggle at the window was fiercer than ever. The bowl 
was too wide to pass through the bars, and the water was 
being spilt in vain; each man who strove to get his face 
far enough through to touch the bowl being torn back by 
his eager comrades behind. 

“Tim,” Charlie said, “you are now much stronger than 
most of them. They are faint from the struggles. Make 
a charge to the window. Take that little shawl and dip 
it into the bowl or whatever they have there, and then 
fight your way back with it.” 

“I will do it, yer honor,” said Tim, and he rushed into 
the struggling group. Weak as he was from exhaustion 
and thirst, he was as a giant to most of the poor wretches 
who had been struggling and crying all night, and in spite 
of their cries and curses he broke through them and 
forced his way to the window. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


239 


The man with the bowl was on the point of turning 
away, the water being spilt in the vain attempts of those 
within to obtain it. By the light of the fire which the 
gnard had lit without, Tim saw his face. 

“Hossein,” he exclaimed, “more water, for God’s sake. 
The master’s alive yet.” 

Hossein at once withdrew, but soon again approached 
with the bowl. The officer in charge angrily ordered him 
to draw back. 

“Let the infidel dogs howl,” he said. “They shall 
have no more.” 

Regardless of the order, Hossein ran to the window, and 
Tim thrust the shawl into the water at the moment when 
the officer, rushing forward, struck Hossein to the ground: 
a cry of anguish rising from the prisoners as they saw the 
water dashed from their lips. Tim made his way back to 
the side of his master. Had those who still remained 
alive been aware of the supply of water which he carried 
in the shawl they would have torn it from him ; but none 
save those just at the window had noticed the act, and 
inside it was still entirely dark. 

“Thank God, yer honor, here it is,” Tim said; “and 
who should have brought it but Hossein. Shure, yer 
honor, we both owe our lives to him this time, for I’m 
sure I should have been choked by thirst before morning.” 

Ada was now lowered to the ground, and forcing her 
teeth asunder a corner of the folded shawl was placed be- 
tween her lips, and the water allowed to trickle down. 
With a gasping sigh she presently recovered. 

“That is delicious,” she murmured. “That is deli- 
cious.” 

Raising her to her feet, Charlie and Tim both sucked 
the dripping shawl, until the first agonies of thirst were 
relieved. Then tearing off a portion in case Ada should 
again require it, Charlie passed the shawl to Mr. Holwell, 


240 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


who, after sucking it for a moment, again passed it on to 
several standing round, and in this way many of those 
who would otherwise have succumbed were enabled to 
hold on until morning. 

Presently the first dawn of daylight appeared, giving 
fresh hopes to the few survivors. There were now only 
some six or eight standing by the window, and a few 
standing or leaning against the walls around. The room 
itself was heaped high with the dead. 

It was not until two hours later that the doors were 
opened and the guard entered, and it was found that of 
the hundred and forty-six Englishmen inclosed there the 
night before, but twenty-three still breathed. Of these 
very few retained strength to stagger out through the 
door. The rest were carried out and laid in the veranda. 
When the nabob came into the fort in the morning he 
ordered Mr. Holwell to be brought before him. He was 
unable to walk, but was carried to his presence. The 
brutal nabob expressed no regret for what had happened, 
hut loaded him with abuse on account of the paucity of 
the treasure, and ordered him to be placed in confinement. 

The other prisoners were also confined in a cell. Ada, 
the only English female who had survived the siege, was 
torn, weeping, from Charlie’s arms, and conveyed to the 
zenana, or ladies’ apartments, of one of the nabob’s 
generals. 

A few days later the English captives were all conveyed 
to Moorshedabad, where the rajah also returned after hav- 
ing extorted large sums from the French and Dutch, and 
confiscated the whole of the property of the English in 
Bengal. 

The prospect was a gloomy one for the captives. That 
the English would in time return and extort a heavy reck- 
oning from the nabob, they did not doubt for a moment. 
But nothing was more likely than that at the news of the 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


241 


first disaster which befell his troops the nabob would order 
liis captives to be put to death. Upon the march up the 
country Charlie had, by his cheerfulness and good temper, 
gained the good-will of the officer commanding the guard, 
and upon arriving at their destination he recommended 
him so strongly to the commander of the prison that the 
latter, instead of placing him in the apartment allotted to 
the remainder of the prisoners, assigned a separate room 
to him, permitting Tim, at his request, to occupy it with 
him. It was a room of fair size, in a tower of one of the 
angles of the walls. It had bars, but these did not pre- 
vent those behind them looking out at the country which 
stretched around. The governor of the prison, finding 
that Charlie spoke the language fluently, often came up to 
sit with him, conversing with him on the affairs of that 
unknown country England. Altogether they were fairly 
treated. Their food was plentiful, and beyond their cap- 
tivity they had little to complain of. Over and over again 
they talked about the possibilities of effecting an escape, 
but ou entering the prison they had noticed how good was 
the watch, how many and strong the doors through which 
they had passed. They had meditated upon' making a 
rope and escaping from the window; but they slept on 
the divan, each with a rug to cover them, and these torn 
into strips and twisted would not reach a quarter of the 
way from their window to the ground, and there was no 
other material of which a rope could possibly have been 
formed. 

“Our only hope,” Charlie said one day, “is in Hossein. 
I am sure he will follow us to the death, and if he did but 
know where we are confined he would not, I am certain, 
rest night or day till he had opened a commuffication with 
us. See, Tim, there is my regimental cap, with its gold 
lace. Let us fasten it outside the bars with a thread from 
that rug. Of course we must remove it when we hear any 
one coming.” 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


m 

This was speedily done, and for the next few days one 
or other remained constantly at the window. 

“Mr. Charles!” Tim exclaimed in great excitement one 
day; ‘‘there is a man I’ve been watching for the last half 
hour. He seems to be picking up sticks, bat all the while 
he keeps getting nearer and nearer, and two or three times 
it seems to me that he has looked up in this direction.” 

Charlie joined Tim at the window. 

“Yes, Tim, you are right. That’s Hossein, I’m pretty 
sure.” 

The man had now approached within two or three hun- 
dred yards of the corner of the wall. He was apparently 
collecting pieces of dried brushwood for firing. Presently 
he glanced in the direction of the window. Charlie thrust 
his arm through the bar and waved his hand. The man 
threw up his arm with a gesture which, to a casual observer, 
would have appeared accidental, but which the watchers 
had no doubt whatever was intended for them. He was 
still too far off from them to be able to distinguish his 
features, but they had not the least doubt Hiat it was 
Hossein. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


243 


CHAPTER XIX. 

A DARING ESCAPE. 

“And what’s to be done next, Mister Charles? That’s 
Hossein, sure enough, hut it don’t bring us much nearer 
to getting out.” 

“ The first thing is to communicate with him in some 
way, Tim.” 

“ If he’d come up to the side of the moat, yer honor 
might spake to him.” 

“That would never do, Tim. There are sure to be sen- 
tries on the walls of the prison. We must trust to him. 
He can see the sentries and will know best what he can 
do.” 

It was evident that Hossein did not intend doing any- 
thing at present, for still stooping and gathering brush- 
wood he gradually withdrew farther and farther from the 
wall. Then they saw him make his sticks into a bundle, 
put them on his shoulder, and walk away. During the 
rest of the day they saw no more of Hossein. 

“I will write,” Charlie said — “fortunately I have a 
pencil — telling him that we can lower a light string down 
to the moat if he can manage to get underneath with a 
cord which we can hoist up, and that he must have two 
disguises in readiness.” 

“I don’t think Hossein can read,” Tim said, “any more 
than I can myself.” 

“I dare say not, Tim. but he will probably have friends 


H4 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


in the town. There are men who were employed in the 
English factory at Kossim bazar hard by. These will be 
out of employment and will regret the expulsion of the 
English. We can trust Hossein. At any rate I will get 
it ready. Now the first thing we have to do is to loosen 
one of these bars. I wish we had thought of doing it 
before. However, the stonework is pretty rotten and we 
shall have no difficulty about that. The first thing is to 
get a tool of some sort.” 

They looked round the room and for some time saw 
nothing which could in any way serve. The walls, floor, 
and wide bench running round, upon which the cushions 
which served as their beds were laid, were all stone. 
There was no other furniture of any kind. 

“ Divil a bit of iron do I see in the place, Mister Charles,” 
Tim said. “They don’t even give us a knife for dinner, 
but stew all their meats up into a smash.” 

“There is something, Tim,” Charlie said, looking at 
the door. “Look at those long hinges.” 

The hinges were of ornamented iron-work, extending 
half across the door. Upon one of the scrolls of this iron- 
work they set to work. Chipping a small piece of stone 
off an angle of the wall outside the window, with great 
difficulty they thrust this under the end of the scroll as a 
wedge. Another piece, slightly larger, was then pushed 
under it. The gain was almost imperceptible, but at last 
the piece of iron was raised from the woodwork sufficiently 
to allow them to get a hold of it with their thumbs. Then 
little by little they bent it upward until at last they could 
obtain a firm hold of it. The rest was comparatively easy. 
The iron was tough and strong, but by bending it up and 
down they succeeded at last in breaking it off. It was the 
lower hinge of the door upon which they had operated, as 
the loss of a piece of iron there would be less likely to 
catch the eye of any one coming in. They collected some 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


245 

dust from the corner of the room, moistened it and rubbed 
it on the wood so as to take away its freshness of appear- 
ance; and they then set to work with the piece of iron, 
which was of a curved shape, about three inches long, an 
inch wide, and an eighth of an inch thick. Taking it by 
turns they ground away the stone round the bottom of 
one of the bars. For the first inch the stone yielded 
readily to the iron, but below that it became harder and 
their progress was slow. They filled the hole which they 
had made with water to soften the stone and worked 
steadily away till night, when, to their great joy, they 
found that they had reached the bottom of the bar. They 
then enlarged the hole inward in order that the bar might 
be pulled back. Fortunately it was much decayed by age, 
and they had no doubt that by exerting all their strength 
together they could bend it sufficiently to enable them to 
get through. At the hour when their dinner was brought 
they had ceased their work, filled up the hole with dust 
collected from the floor, put some dust of the stone over 
it and smoothed it down, so that it would not have been 
noticed by any one casually looking from the window. 

It was late at night before they finished their work. 
Their hands were sore and bleeding, and they were com- 
pletely worn out with fatigue. They had saved from their 
dinner a good-sized piece of bread. They folded up into 
a small compass the leaf from his pocket-book upon which 
Charlie had written in Hindostanee his letter to Hossein, 
and thrust this into the center of the piece of bread. 
Then Charlie told Tim to lie down and rest for three 
hours while he kept watch, as they must take it in turns 
all night to listen in case Hossein should come outside. 
The lamp was kept burning. 

Just as Charlie’s watch was over he thought he heard a 
very faint splash in the water below. Two or three min- 
utes later he again thought he heard the sound. He peered 


246 


WITH CLIVE m INDIA, 


out of the window anxiously, but the night was dark and 
he could see nothing. Listening intently, it seemed to 
him several times that he heard the same faint sound. 
Presently something whizzed by him, and looking round, 
to his delight he saw a small arrow with a piece of very 
thin string attached. The arrow was made of very light 
wood. Round the iron point was a thick wrapping of cot- 
ton, which would entirely deaden its sound as it struck a 
wall. It was soaked in water, and Charlie had no doubt 
that the sound he heard was caused by its fall into the 
moat after ineffectual trials to shoot through the window. 
Round the center of the arrow a piece of greased silk was 
wrapped. Charlie took this off, and found beneath it a 
piece on which was written in Hindostanee: “If you have 
a bar loosed, pull the string and haul up a rope; if not, 
throw the arrow down. I will come again to-morrow 
night.” 

Tim had by this time joined Charlie, and they speedily 
began to pull in the string. Presently a thicker string 
came up into their hands. They continued to pull, and 
soon the end of a stout rope in which knots were tied 
every two feet came up to them. They fastened this to 
one of the bars and then took hold of that which they had 
loosened and putting their feet against the wall exerted 
themselves to the utmost. The iron was tougher than 
they had expected but they were striving for liberty and 
with desperate exertions they bent it inward until at last 
there was room enough for them to creep through. 

“Can you swim, Tim?” 

“Not a stroke, yer honor. Shure you should know 
that when you fished me out of the water.” 

“Very well, Tim; as I kept you up then ’twill be easy 
enough for me now to take you across the moat. I will 
go first, and when I get into the water will keep hold of 
the rope till you come down. Take off your boots, for 


Ml 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 

they would be heard scraping against the wall. Be sure 
you make as little noise as possible, and lower yourself 
quietly into the water.” 

Charlie then removed his own boots, squeezed himself 
through the bars, and grasping the rope tightly began to 
descend. He found the knots of immense assistance, for 
had it not been for them, unaccustomed as he was to the 
work, he would have been unable to prevent himself from 
sliding down too rapidly. The window was fully sixty 
feet above the moat, and he was very thankful when at 
last he felt the water touch his feet. Lowering himself 
quietly into it, he shook the rope to let Tim know that he 
could begin his descent. Before Tim was halfway down 
Charlie could hear his hard breathing and muttered ejacu- 
lations to himself: 

“Shure I’ll never get to the bottom at all, my arms are 
fairly breaking. I shall squash Mr. Charles if I fall on 
him.” 

“ Hold your tongue, Tim,” Charlie said in a loud whisper. 

Tim was silent, but the pauting and puffing increased, 
and Charlie swam a stroke or two away, expecting every 
moment that Tim would fall. The Irishman, however, 
held on, but let himself into the water with a splash which 
aroused the attention of the sentry above, who instantly 
challenged. Tim and Charlie remained perfectly quiet. 
Again the sentry challenged. Then there was a long 
silence. The sentry probably was unwilling to rouse the 
place by a false alarm, and the splash might have been 
caused by the fall of a piece of decayed stone from the 
face of the wall. 

“Tim, you clumsy fellow,” whispered Charlie, “you 
nearly spoiled all.” 

“Shure, yer honor, I was kilt entirely, and my arms 
were pulled out of my sockets. Holy Mother, who’d have 
thought ’twould be so difficult to come down a rope! The 
sailors are great men entirely 


£48 Tfcmr GL1 VE IN INDIA. 

“Now, Tim, lie quiet, I will turn you on your back and 
swim across with you.” 

The moat was some twenty yards wide. Charlie swam 
across towing Tim after him, and taking the greatest pains 
to avoid making the slightest splash. The opposite side 
was of stonework and rose six feet above the water. As 
soon as they touched the wall a stout rope was lowered to 
them. “Now, Tim, you climb up first.” 

“Is it climb up, yer honor? I couldn’t do it if it was 
to save my sowl. My arms are gone altogether and I’m 
as weak as a child. You go, Mister Charles, I’ll hould on 
by the rope till morning. They can but shoot me.” 

“Nonsense, Tim! Here, I will fasten the rope round 
your body. _ Then I will climb up and we will pull you 
up after me.” 

In another minute Charlie stood on the bank and grasped 
the hand of his faithful follower. Ilossein threw himself 
on his knees and pressed his master to him. Then he 
rose, and at a word from Charlie they hauled Tim to the 
top. The rope was taken off him, and noiselessly they 
made their way across the country. Not a word was 
spoken till they were at a considerable distance from the 
fort. 

“Where are you taking us, Hossein?” Charlie asked at 
last. 

“I have two peasants’ dresses in a deserted cottage a 
quarter of a mile away.” Not another word was spoken 
until they reached the hut, which stood at the end of a 
small village. When they had entered this Charlie first 
thanked in the warmest terms his follower for having res- 
cued them. 

“My life is my lord’s,” Hossein answered simply; “he 
gave it me. It is his again whenever it is useful to him.” 

“No, Hossein, the balance is all on your side now. You 
saved my life that night at Ainbur; you saved it that 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


249 


night at Calcutta, for, without the water yon brought us, 
I question whether we could have lived till morning. 
Now you have procured our freedom. The debt is all on 
my side’ now, my friend. ” 

“Hossein is glad that his lordjs content,” the Moham- 
medan murmured; “now what will my lord do?” 

“ Have you any place in the town to which we could go, 
Hossein?” 

“Yes, sahib, I hired a little house. I was dressed as a 
trader. I have been here for two months, but I could not 
find where you were confined, although I have tried all 
means, until I saw your cap.” 

“It was foolish of me not to have thought of it before,” 
Charlie said. “Well, Hossein, for a little time we had 
better take refuge in your house. They will not think of 
searching in the city, and as Calcutta is in their hands 
there is nowhere we could go. Besides, I must discover, 
if possible, where Miss Haines is kept a prisoner, and res- 
cue her if it can be done.” 

“The white girl is in the zenana of Rajah Dulab Ram,” 
Hossein replied. 

“ Where is the rajah’s palace?” 

“He has one in the city, one at Ajervam, twenty miles 
from here. I do not know at which she is lodged.” 

“We must find that out presently,” Charlie said. “It 
is something to know she is in one of two houses. Now, 
about getting back into the town?” 

“I have thought of that,” Hossein said. “I have 
bought a quantity of plantains and two large baskets. 
After the gates are opened you will go boldly in with the 
baskets on your heads. No questions are asked of the 
country people who go in and out. I have some stain 
here which will darken your skins. I will go in first in 
my merchant’s dress which I have here. I will stop a 
little way inside the gate, and when I see you coming will 


250 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


walk on. Do you follow me a little behind. My house is 
in a quiet street. When I reach the door, do you come 
up and olfer to sell me plantains. If there are people 
about I shall bargain with you until I see that no one is 
noticing us. Then you can enter. If none are about you 
can follow me straight in.” 

Hossein now set about the disguises. A light was 
struck, and both Tim and Charlie were shaved up to the 
line which the turban would cover. Charlie’s whiskers, 
which were somewhat faint, as he was still under twenty- 
one years old, gave but little trouble. Tim, however, 
grumbled at parting with his much more bushy appen- 
dages. The shaven part of the heads, necks, and faces 
were then rubbed with a dark fluid, as were the arms and 
legs. They were next wrapped in dark-blue clothes in 
peasant fashion and turbans wound round their heads. 
Hossein then, examining them critically, announced that 
they would pass muster anywhere. 

“ I feel mighty quare,” Tim exclaimed; “and it seems 
to me downright ondacent to be walking about with my 
naked legs.” 

Charlie laughed. “Why, Tim, you are accustomed to 
see thousands of men every day with nothing on but a 
loin-cloth.” 

“Yes, yer honor, but then they’re hathens, and it seems 
natural for them to do so; but for a dacent boy to go 
walking about in the streets with a thing on which covers 
no more than his shirt, is onnatural altogether. Mother 
of Moses, what a shindy there would be in the streets of 
Cork if I were to show myself in such a state!” 

Charlie now lay down for a sleep till morning, while 
Tim, who had had three hours’ repose, settled himself for 
a comfortable chat with Hossein, to whom sleep appeared 
altogether unnecessary. Between Hossein and Tim there 
was a sort of brotherly attachment, arising from their 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


251 


mutual love of their master. During the two years which 
Tim had spent apart from all Europeans save Charlie, he 
had contrived to pick up enough of the language to make 
himself fairly intelligible; and since the day when Hossein 
had saved Charlie’s life at Ainbur the warmest friendship 
had sprung up between the good humored and warm- 
hearted Irishman and the silent and devoted Moham- 
medan. Tim’s friendship even extended so far as to 
induce a toleration of Hossein’s religion. He had come 
to the conclusion that a man who at stated times in the' 
day would leave his employment, whatever it might be, 
spread his carpet, and be for some minutes lost in prayer, 
could not be altogether a heathen, especially when he 
learned from Charlie that the Mohammedans, like our- 
selves, worship one God. For the sake of his friend, then, 
he now generally excluded the Mohammedans from the 
general designation of heathen, which he still applied to 
the Hindoos. 

He learned from Hossein that the latter, having observed 
from a distance the Europeans driven into the cell at Cal- 
cutta, perceived at once how fatal the consequences would 
be. He had, an hour or two after they were confined 
there, approached with some water, but the officer on 
guard had refused to let him give it. He had then gone 
into the native town, but being unable to find any fruit 
there, had walked out to the gardens and had picked a 
large basketful. This he had brought as an offering to 
the officer, and the latter had then consented to his giving 
one bowl of water to the prisoners, among whom, as he 
had told him, was his master. For bringing a second 
bowl contrary to his orders Hossein had, as Tim saw, been 
struck down, but had the satisfaction of believing that his 
master and Tiin had derived some benefit from his effort. 
On the following morning, to his delight, he saw them 
issue among the few survivors from the dungeon, and had, 


252 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


when they were taken up the country, followed close be- 
hind tliem, arriving at the town on the same day as them- 
selves. He had ever since been wandering round the 
prison. He had taken a house so close to it that he could 
keep a watch on all the windows facing the town, and had 
day after day kept his eyes fixed upon these without suc- 
cess. He had at last found out from one of the soldiers 
that the white prisoners were confined on the other side of 
the prison, but until he saw Charlie’s cap he had been 
unable to discover the room in which they were confined. 

In the morning they started for the town. Groups of 
peasants were already making their way toward the gate 
with fruit and grain, and keeping near one of these parties, 
while sufficiently distant to prevent the chance of their 
being addressed, Charlie and Tim made their way to the 
gate, the latter suffering acutely in his mind from the 
impropriety of his attire. No questions were asked as 
they passed the guard. They at once perceived llossein 
standing a little way oif, and followed him through the 
busy streets. They soon turned off into a quieter quarter, 
and stopped at a house in a street in which scarcely any 
one was stirring. Hossein glanced round, as he opened 
the door, and beckoned to them to enter at once. This 
they did, and Were glad, indeed, to set down the heavy 
baskets of plantains. 

“My lord’s room is upstairs,” Hossein said, and led the 
way to a comfortably furnished apartment. “I think that 
you might stay here for months unsuspected. A sweeper 
comes every day to do my rooms downstairs. He believes 
the rest of the house to be untenanted, and you must re- 
main perfectly quiet during the half hour he is here. 
Otherwise, no one enters the house but myself.” 

Hossein soon set to work and prepared an excellent 
breakfast. Then he left them, saying that he would now 
devote himself to finding out whether the young white 


WITH CLlVfi IN INDIA. 


253 


lady was in the town palace of the rajah. He returned 
in the afternoon. 

“She is here, sahib,” he said. “I got into conversation 
with one of the retainers of the rajah, and by giving him 
some wonderful bargains in Delhi jewelry succeeded in 
opening his lips. I dare not question him too closely, but 
I am to meet him to-morrow to show him some more silver 
bracelets.” 

“It is fortunate, Hossein, that you have some money, 
for neither Tim nor I have a rupee.” 

“ Thanks to the generosity of my lord,” Hossein said, 
“I am well supplied.” 

The next day Hossein discovered that the windows of 
the zenana were at the back of the palace, looking into 
the large garden. “I hear, however,” he said, “that the 
ladies of the zenana are next week going to the rajah’s 
other palace. The ladies will, of course, travel in palan- 
quins; but upon the road I might get to talk with one of 
the waiting-women, and might bribe her to pass a note 
into the hands of the white lady.” 

“I suppose they will have a guard with them, Hossein?” 

“Surely, a strong guard,” Hossein answered. 

The time passed until the day came for the departure 
of the rajah’s zenana. Charlie wrote a note as follows: 
“My dear Ada, I am free and am on the lookout for an 
opportunity to rescue you. Contrive to put a little bit of 
your handkerchief through the lattice-work of the window 
of your room as a signal to us which it is. On the second 
night after your arrival we will be under it with a ladder. 
If others, as is probable, sleep in your room, lie down 
without undressing more than you can help. When they 
are asleep get up and go to the window and open the lat- 
tice. If any of them wake, say you are hot and cannot 
sleep, and wait quietly till they are off again. Then 
stretch out your arm and we shall know you are ready. 


254 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


Then we will put up the ladder, and yon must get out 
and come to us as quickly as possible. Once with us you 
will be safe.’' 

This note was wrapped up very small and put into a 
quill. As soon as the gates were open Hossein and his 
companions left the town and proceeded as far as a grove 
halfway between the town and the rajah’s country palace. 

“They are sure to stop here for a rest,” Hossein said. 
“I will remain here and try to enter into conversation 
with one of them. It will be better for you to go on for 
some distance and then turn aside from the road. When 
they have all passed, come back into the road again and I 
will join yon.” 

After waiting two hours Hossein saw two carts full of 
women approaching, and had no doubt that these were the 
servants of the zenana. As he had expected, the drivers 
halted their cattle in the shade of the trees, and the women, 
delighted to enjoy their liberty, alighted from the carts 
and scattered in the grove. Presently one of them, a 
middle-aged woman, approached the spot where Hossein 
had seated himself. Hossein drew out a large and beauti- 
ful silver bracelet of Delhi workmanship. 

“Would you like to buy this?” he asked. 

“ How should I buy it?” she said ; “ I am only a servant. 
It is very beautiful and she looked at it with longing 
eyes. 

“I have two of them,” he said, “and they will both be 
yours if you will do me a service.” 

“ What is it?” "she asked. 

“ They will be yours if you will give this quill to the 
little white girl who is in the zenana.” 

The woman hesitated. “It is dangerous,” she said. 

“Not at all,” Hossein replied. “It only gives her news 
of a friend whom she thought was dead. It will cheer her 
heart and will be a kind aotion. None can ever know it.” 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


255 

“Give them to me,” the woman said, holding out her 
hand ; “ I will do it.” 

“No,” Hossein replied. “I will give you one now, the 
other when I know that the note is delivered. I shall be 
watching to-morrow. If she places her handkerchief in 
her lattice, I shall know that she has got it. When she 
does this I will bury the other bracelet a few inches in the 
ground just under that window. You can dig it up when 
you will.” 

“I understand,” the woman said; “you can trust me. 
We all like the white girl. She is very gentle, but very 
sad. I would gladly give her pleasure.” 

Hossein handed to her the bracelet and the quill. She 
hid them in her dress and sauntered away. 

Hossein lay back as if taking a sleep, and so remained 
until, half an hour later, he heard the shouts of the drivers 
to the women to take their places in the carts. Then the 
sound of retreating wheels was heard. Hossein was about 
to rise when he heard the clatter of horses’ hoofs. Look- 
ing round he saw eight elephants, each carrying a closed 
pavilion, moving along the road escorted by a troop of 
horsemen. In the pavilions, as he knew, were the ladies 
of the rajah’s zenana. 


£ 5(1 


WITH CLIVE IK INDIA. 


CHAPTEE XX. 

THE BESCUE OF THE WHITE CAPTIVE. 

After the cavalcade had passed Hossein rose to his feet 
and followed them, allowing them to go some distance 
ahead. Presently he was joined by Charlie and Tim, and 
the three walked quietly along the road until within sight 
of the rajah’s palace. In front stood a great courtyard; 
behind, also surrounded by a high wall, was the garden. 
As this was always devoted to the zenana they had little 
doubt that the rooms of the ladies were on this side, and 
two hours later they were delighted at seeing a small piece 
of white stuff thrust through one of the lattices. The 
woman had been faithful to her trust. Ada had received 
the letter. They then retired to a distance from the pal- 
ace, and at once set to work on the fabrication of a ladder. 
Hossein, followed by Charlie, who better enacted the part 
than Tim, went into a village and purchased four long 
bamboo poles, saying he wanted them for the carrying of 
burdens. Charlie placed these on his shoulder and fol- 
lowed Hossein. 

When they arrived at the grove they set to work, having 
brought with them all the necessary materials. The bam- 
boos were spliced together two and two, and while Charlie 
and Tim set to to bore holes in these, Hossein chopped 
down a young tree, and cutting it into lengths prepared 
the rungs. It took them all that evening and the greater 
part of the next day before they had satisfactorily accom- 


“Iam here, dear,” Charlie said in a whisper. 


‘ V \ 



































. 

- * 









































»■ , 

* . 








. 

' 

* '• 



































* - 






: 






- 




























































WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


257 


plished their work. They had then a ladder thirty feet 
long, the height which they judged the window to be 
abore the terrace below. It was strong and at the same 
time light. They waited until darkness had completely 
fallen, and then taking their ladder went round to the 
back of the garden. They mounted the wall, and sitting 
on the top dragged the ladder after them ' and lowered it 
on the other side. It was of equal thickness the whole 
length, and could therefore be used indifferently either 
way. They waited patiently until they saw the lights in 
the zenana windows extinguished. Then they crept qui- 
etly up and placed the ladder under the window at which 
the signal had been shown, and found that their calcula- 
tions were correct, and that it reached to a few inches 
below the sill. 

Half an hour later the lattice above opened. They 
heard a murmur of voices, and then all was quiet again. 
After a few minutes Charlie climbed noiselessly up the 
ladder, and just as he reached the top an arm was stretched 
out above him, and a moment afterward Ada’s face ap- 
peared. 

“ I am here, dear,” he said in a whisper; “lean out and 
I will take you.” 

The girl stretched out over the window. Charlie took 
her in his arms and lifted her lightly out, and then slowly 
descended the ladder. No sooner did he touch the ground 
than they hurried away, Ada sobbing with excitement and 
pleasure on Charlie’s shoulder, Tim and Hossein bearing 
the ladder; Hossein having already carried out his promise 
of concealing the second bracelet under the window. In 
a few minutes they had safely surmounted the wall, and 
hurried across the country with all speed. 

Before leaving the town Hossein had purchased a cart 
with two bullocks, and had hired a man, who was recom- 
mended to him by one of his co-religionists there as one 


258 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA, 


upon whose fidelity he could rely. This cart was awaiting 
them at a grove. Paying them the amount stipulated, 
Hossein took the ox-goad and started the bullocks, Tim 
walking beside him, while Charlie and Ada took their 
places in the cart. They were sure that a hot pursuit 
would be set up. The rage of the nabob at the escape of 
Charlie and his servant had been extreme, and the whole 
country had been scoured by parties of horsemen, and 
they were sure that the rajah would use every possible 
means to discover Ada before he ventured to report to the 
nabob that the prisoner committed to his charge had 
escaped. 

“ Of course I can’t see you very well,” Ada said, “but I 
should not have known you in the least.” 

“No, I am got up like a peasant,” Charlie answered. 
“We shall have to dress you so before morning. We have 
got things here for you.” 

“Oh, how delighted I was,” Ada 'exclaimed, “when I 
got your note! I found it so difficult to keep on looking 
sad and hopeless when I could have sung for joy. 1 had 
been so miserable. There seemed no hope, and they said 
some day I should be sent to the nabob’s zenana — wretches! 
How poor mamma will be grieving for me, and papa! Ah! 
Captain Marryat, he is dead, is he not?” 

“Yes, my dear,” Charlie said gently; “he was killed by 
my side that afternoon. With his last breath he asked 
me to take care of you.” 

“I thought so,” Ada said, crying quietly. “I did not 
think of it at the time; everything was so strange and so 
dreadful that I scarcely thought at all. But afterward on 
the way here, when I turned it all over it seemed to me 
that it must be so. He did not come to me all that after- 
noon. He was not shut up with ns in that dreadful place, 
and every one else was there. So it seemed to me that he 
must have been killed, but that vou did not like to tell 
me.” 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


‘M 


“It was better for him, dear, than to have died in that 
terrible cell. Thank God, your mamma is safe, and some 
day you will join her again. We have news that the Eng- 
lish are coming up to attack Calcutta. A party are already 
in the Hoogly, and the nabob is going to start in a few 
days to his army there. I hope in a very short time you 
will be safe among your friends.” 

After traveling for several hours they stopped. Charlie 
gave Ada some native clothes and ornaments, and told her 
to stain her face, arms, and legs, to put on the bangles 
and bracelets, and then to rejoin them. Half an hour 
later Ada took her seat in the cart, this time transformed 
into a Hindoo girl, and the party again proceeded. They 
felt sure that Ada’s flight would not be discovered until 
daybreak. It would be some little time before horsemen 
could be sent off in all directions in pursuit, and they 
could not be overtaken until between eleven and twelve. 
The wagon was filled with grain, on the top of which 
Charlie and Ada were seated. When daylight came Charlie 
alighted and walked by the cart. Unquestioned they 
passed through several villages. 

At eleven o’clock Hossein pointed to a large grove at 
some little distance from the road. “Go in there,” he 
said, “and stay till nightfall. Do you then come out and 
follow me. I shall go into the next village and remain 
there till after dark. I shall then start and wait for you 
half a mile beyond the village.” 

An hour after the wagon had disappeared from sight 
the party in the grove saw ten or twelve horsemen gallop- 
ing rapidly along the road. An hour passed and the same 
party returned at an equal speed. They saw no more of 
them, and after it became dark they continued their way, 
passed through the village, which was three miles ahead, 
and found Hossein waiting a short distance beyond. Ada 
climbed into the cart and they again went forward, 


260 


WITR CLIVE IN INDIA. 


“Did you put the rajah’s men on the wrong track, Hos« 
sein? We guessed that you had done so when we saw 
them going hack.” 

“Yes,” Hossein said. “I had unyoked the bullocks 
and had lain down in the caravanserai when they arrived. 
They came in, and their leader asked who 1 was. I said 
that I was taking down a load of grain for the use of the 
army at Calcutta. He asked where were the two men and the 
woman who were with me. I replied that I knew nothing 
of them. I had overtaken them on the road, and they 
had asked leave for the woman to ride in the cart. They 
said they were going to visit their mother, who was sick. 
He asked if I was sure they were natives and I counter- 
feited surprise and said that certainly they were, for which 
lie Allah will, I trust, be merciful, since it was told to an 
enemy. I said that they had left me just when we had 
passed the last village and had turned off by the road to 
the right, saying they had many miles to go. They talked 
together and decided that as you were the only people who 
had been seen along the road they must follow and find 
yon, and so started at once, and I dare say they’re search- 
ing for you now miles away.” 

Their journey continued without any adventure until 
within a few miles of Calcutta. Hossein then advised 
them to take up their abode in a ruined mud hut at a dis- 
tance from the road. He had bought at the last village a 
supply of provisions sufficient to last them for some days. 

“I shall now,” he said, “go into the town, sell my grain, 
bullocks, and cart, and find out where the soldiers are.” 

As soon as the news of the nabob’s advance against Cal- 
cutta reached Madras, Mr. Pigot, who was now governor 
there, dispatched a force of two hundred and thirty men 
under the orders of Major Kilpatrick. The party reached 
Falia on the Hoogly on the 2d of August, and there heard 
of the capture of Calcutta. By detachments who came 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


261 


down from some of the company’s minor posts the force 
was increased to nearly four hundred. But sickness broke 
out among them, and finding himself unable to advance 
against so powerful an army as that of the nabob, Major 
Kilpatrick sent to Madras for further assistance. When 
the news reached that place Olive had recently arrived 
with a strong force, which was destined to operate against 
the French at Hyderabad. 

The news, however, of the catastrophe at Calcutta at 
once altered the destination of the force, and on the 16th 
of October the expedition sailed for Calcutta. The force 
consisted of two hundred and fifty men of the 39th Foot, 
the first regiment of the regular English army which had 
been sent out to India; five hundred and seventy men of 
the Madras European force; eighty artillerymen; and 
twelve hundred Sepoys. Of the nine hundred Europeans 
only six hundred arrived at that time at the mouth of the 
Hoogly, the largest ship, the Cumberland, with three 
hundred men on board, having grounded on the way. 
The remainder of the fleet, consisting of three ships of 
war, five transports, and a fire-ship, reached Falta between 
the 11th and 20th of December. 

Hossein had returned from Calcutta with the news that 
the party commanded by Major Kilpatrick had been for 
some weeks at Falta, and the party at once set otf toward 
that place, which was but forty miles distant. Traveling 
by night and sleeping by day in the woods, they reached 
Falta without difficulty, and learning that the force was 
still on board ship they took possession of a boat moored 
by the bank some miles higher up and rowed down. 

Great was their happiness indeed at finding themselves 
once more among friends. Here were assembled many of 
the ships which had been at Calcutta at the time it was 
taken, and to Ada’s delight she learned that her mother 
was on board one of these. They were soon rowed there 


262 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


in a boat from the ship which they had first boarded, and 
Ada on gaining the deck saw her mother sitting among 
some other ladies, fugitives like herself. With a scream 
of joy she rushed forward, and with a cry of, “Mamma, 
mamma!” threw herself into her mother’s arms. It was 
a moment or two before Mrs. Haines could realize that 
this dark-skinned Hindoo girl was her child, and then her 
joy equaled that of her daughter. It was some time be- 
fore any coherent conversation could take place, and then 
Ada, running back to Charlie drew him forward to her 
mother and presented him to her as her preserver, the 
Captain Marryat who had stayed with them at Calcutta. 
Mrs. Haines’ gratitude was extreme, and Charlie was soon 
surrounded and congratulated by the officers on board, to 
many of whom, belonging as they did to the Madras army, 
he was well known. Foremost among them, and loudest 
in his expressions of delight, was his friend Peters. 

“You know, Charlie, I suppose,” he said presently 
“that you are a major now?” 

“No, indeed,” Charlie said. “How is that?” 

“When the directors at home received the report of 
Commodore James that the fort of Suwarndrug had been 
captured entirely through you, they at once sent out yonr 
appointment as major. You are lucky, old fellow. Here 
are you a major, while I’m a lieutenant still. However, 
don’t think I’m jealous, for I’m not a bit, and you thor- 
oughly deserve all, and more than you’ve got.” 

“And this is Tim,” Charlie said, “he has shared all my 
adventures with me.” 

Tim was standing disconsolately by the bulwark, shift- 
ing uneasily from foot to foot with the feeling of the 
extreme shortness of his garments stronger upon him than 
ever. 

Peters seized him heartily by the hand. “I am glad to 
see you, Tim, very glad. And so you’ve been with Major 
Marryat ever since?’* 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


263 

“For the Lord’s sake, Mr. Peters,” Tim said in an 
earnest whisper, “git me a pair of trousers. I’m that 
ashamed of myself in the presence of the ladies that I’m 
like to drop.” 

“Come along below, Tim; come along, Charlie. There 
are lots of poor fellows have gone down and uniforms are 
plentiful. We’ll soon rig you out again.” 

“There is one more introduction, Peters. This is my 
man Hossein. He calls himself my servant; I call him 
my friend. He has saved my life twice, and has been of 
inestimable service. Had it not been for him I -should 
still be in prison at Moorshedabad.” 

Peters said a few hearty words to Hossein and they 
then went below, returning on deck in half an hour 
Charlie in the undress uniform of an officer, Tim in that 
of a private in the Madras infantry. 

Mrs. Haines and Ada had gone below, where they could 
chat unrestrained by the presence of others, and where an 
attempt could be made to restore Ada to her former ap- 
pearance. Mrs. Haines had heard of her husband’s death 
on the day after the capture of Calcutta, Mr. Holvvell 
having been permitted to send on board the ships a list of 
those who had fallen. She had heard that Ada had sur- 
vived the terrible night in the dungeon, and that she had 
been sent up country a captive. She almost despaired of 
ever hearing of her again, but had resolved to wait to see 
the issue of the approaching campaign. Now that Ada 
was restored to her she determined to leave for England 
in a vessel which was to sail in the course of a week with 
a large number of fugitives. Mr. Haines was a very 
wealthy man, and had intended retiring altogether in the 
course of a few months, and she would therefore be in the 
enjoyment of an ample fortune in England. 

Among those on board the ships at Falta was Mr. Drake, 
who at once, upon hearing of Charlie’s arrival, ordered 


264 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


him to be arrested. Major Kilpatrick, however, firmly 
refused to allow the order to be carried out, saying, that 
as Charlie was under his orders as an officer in the Madras 
army, Mr. Drake had no control or authority over him. 
He could, however, upon Clive’s arrival lay the case before 
him. 

A week later Mrs. Haines and Ada sailed for England, 
the latter weeping bitterly at parting from Charlie, who 
promised them that when he came home to England on 
leave he would pay them a visit. He gave them his 
mother’s address; and Mrs. Haines promised to call upon 
her as soon as she reached England, and give her full news 
of him, adding that she hoped that his sisters, the young- 
est of whom was little older than Ada, would be great 
friends with her. 

Very slowly and wearily the time passed at Falta. The 
mists from the river were deadly, and of the two hundred 
and thirty men whom Kilpatrick brought with him from 
Madras in July only about thirty remained alive, and of 
these but ten were fit for duty when Clive at last arrived. 
The fleet left Falta on the 27th of December and anchored 
off Moiapur on the following day. The fort of Baj-baj, 
near this place, was the first object of attack, and it was 
arranged that while Admiral Watson should bombard with 
the fleet, Clive should attack it on the land side. 

Clive, who now held the rank of lieutenant-colonel in 
the army, had manifested great pleasure at again meeting 
the young officer who had served under him at Arcot, and 
who had in his absence obtained a fame scarcely inferior 
to his own by the defense of Ambur and the capture of 
Suwarndrug. A few hours after Clive’s arrival Mr. Drake 
had made a formal complaint of the assault which Charlie 
had committed; but after hearing from Charlie an account 
of the circumstances Clive sent a contemptuous message 
to Mr. Drake, to the effect that Charlie had only acted aa 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 265 

he should himself have done under the same circumstances, 
and that at the present time he should not think of de- 
priving himself of the services of one gallant soldier, even 
if he had maltreated a dozen civilians. 

As Clive had been given paramount authority in Bengal, 
and as Mr. Drake had every reason to suppose that he 
himself would be recalled as soon as the circumstances 
attending the capture of Calcutta were known in England, 
he was unable to do anything further in the matter, and 
Charlie landed with Clive on the 28th. The force con- 
sisted of two hundred and fifty Europeans, and twelve 
hundred Sepoys, who were forced to drag with them, hav- 
ing no draft animals, two fieldpieces and a wagon of 
ammunition. The march was an excessively fatiguing 
one. The country was swampy in the extreme, and inter- 
sected with watercourses, and after a terribly fatiguing 
night march and fifteen hours of unintermittent labor, 
they arrived at eight o’clock in the morning at the hollow 
bed of a lake, now perfectly dry. It lay some ten feet 
below the surrounding country, and was bordered with 
jungle. In the wet season it was full of water. On the 
eastern and southern banks lay an abandoned village, and 
it was situated about a mile and a half from the fort of 
Baj-baj. 

Clive was ill, and unable to see after matters himself; 
indeed, accustomed only to the feeble forces of Southern 
India, who had never stood for a moment against him in 
battle, he had no thought of danger. Upon the other 
hand, the troops of the nabob, who had had no experience 
whatever of the superior fighting powers of the Europeans, 
and who had effected so easy a conquest at Calcutta, 
flushed with victory, regarded their European foes with 
contempt, and were preparing to annihilate them at a 
blow. Manak Chand, the general commanding the na- 
bob’s forces, informed by spies of the movements of the 


266 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


English troops, moved out with fifteen hundred horse and 
two thousand foot. So worn out were the British upon 
their arrival at the dried bed of the lake, that, after de- 
taching a small body to occupy a village near the enemy’s 
fort, from which alone danger wa? expected, while another 
took up the post in some jungles by the side of the main road, 
the rest throw themselves down to sleep. Some lay in the 
village, some in the shade of the bushes along the sides of 
the hollow. Their arms were all piled in a heap sixty 
yards from the eastern bank. The two fieldpieces stood 
deserted on the north side of the village. Not a single 
sentry was posted. Manak Chand, knowing that after 
marching all night they would be exhausted, now stole 
upon them and surrounded the tank on three sides. Hap- 
pily he did not perceive that their arms were piled at a 
distance of sixty yards from the nearest man. Had he 
done so the English would have been helpless in his hands. 
After waiting an hour, to be sure that the last of the Eng- 
lish were sound asleep, he ordered a tremendous fire to be 
opened on the hollow and village. 

Astounded at this sudden attack the men sprang up 
from their deep sleep, and a rush was instantly made to 
their arms. Olive, ever coolest in danger, shouted to 
them to be steady, and his officers well seconded his at- 
tempts. Unfortunately the artillerymen, in their sudden 
surprise, instead of rushing to their cannon, joined the 
rest of the troops as they ran back to their arms, and the 
guns at once fell into the hands of the enemy. These had 
now climbed the eastern bank, and a fire from all sides 
was poured upon the troops huddled together in a mass. 

“Major Marryat,” Olive said, “if we fall back;; now, 
fatigued as the men are and shaken by this surprise, we 
are lost. Do you take a wing of the Sepoy battalion and 
clear the right bank. I will advance with the main body 
directly on the village.” 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


26 ? 


“Come on, my lads,” Charlie shouted in Hindostanee; 
“show them how the men of Madras can fight.” 

The Sepoys replied with a cheer, advanced with a rush 
against the bank, drove the defenders at once from the 
point where they charged, and then swept round the tank 
toward the village, which Clive had already attacked in 
front. The loss of Charlie’s battalion was small, but the 
main body, exposed to the concentrated fire, suffered more 
heavily. They would not, however, be denied. Beaching 
the bank they poured a volley into the village and charged 
with the bayonet, just as Charlie’s men dashed in at the 
side. The enemy fled from the village, and taking shelter 
in the jungles around opened fire. The shouts of their 
officers could be heard urging them again to sally out and 
fall upon the British; but at this moment the party which 
had been sent forward along the road, hearing the fray, 
came hurrying up and poured their fire into the jungle. 
Surprised at this reinforcement the enemy paused as they 
were issuing from the wood, and then fell back upon their 
cavalry. The British artillerymen ran out and seized the 
guns and opened with them upon the retiring infantry. 
Clive now formed up his troops in line and advanced 
against the enemy’s cavalry, behind which their infantry 
had massed for shelter. Manak Chand ordered his cavalry 
to charge, but just as he did so a cannon-ball from one of 
Clive’s fieldpieces passed close to his head. The sensation 
was so unpleasant that he at once changed his mind. The 
order for retreat was given, and the beaten army fell back 
in disorder to Calcutta. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


2(5S 


CHAPTER XXI. 

THE BATTLE OUTSIDE CALCUTTA. 

After the defeat of the enemy, who had surprised and 
so nearly annihilated him, Clive marched at once toward 
the fort of Baj-baj. On the way he met Major Kilpatrick, 
who was advancing, with a force which had been landed 
from the ships when the sound of firing was heard, to his 
assistance. 

The fleet had at daybreak opened a heavy fire upon the 
ramparts, and by the afternoon effected a breach. As his 
men were greatly fatigued and had had but an hour’s 
sleep, Clive determined upon delaying the attack until the 
morning, and a party of two hundred and fifty sailors with 
two guns were landed to take part in the storming. 

Many of these sailors had drunk freely before landing, 
and as night fell some of them strolled toward the fort. 
One of the number named Strahan moved along, unob- 
served by the enemy, to the foot of the breach, climbed 
up it, and came suddenly upon a party of its defenders 
sitting round a fire smoking. Strahan immediately fired 
his pistol among them with a shout of, “The fort is mine!’’ 
and then gave three rousing cheers. The enemy leaped 
to their feet and ran off for a little way. Then seeing 
Strahan was alone they rushed back and attacked him, 
firing as they came. Strahan, drawing his cutlass, de- 
fended himself vigorously for some time, but his weapon 
broke off at the hilt justas a number of Seposy and men 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


269 


of the 39th, who had been awakened from their sleep by 
the shouting and firing, came running up. Keinforce- 
meuts of the garrison also joined their friends, but these 
were dispirited by the sudden and unexpected attack, and 
as the troops continued to stream up the breach the garri- 
son were pressed, and, losing heart, fled through the oppo- 
site gate of the fort. The only casualty on the British 
side was that Captain Campbell, marching up at the head 
of the Sepoys, was mistaken for an enemy by the sailors 
and shot dead. Strahan was in the morning severely rep- 
rimanded by the admiral for his breach of discipline, and 
retiring from the cabin said to his comrades: 

“ Well, if I am flogged for this here action, I will never 
take another fort by myself as long as I live. ,, 

Manak Chand was so alarmed at the fighting powers 
shown by the English in these two affairs, that, leaving 
only a garrison of five hundred men at Calcutta, he retired 
with his army to join the nabob at Moorshedabad. When 
the fleet arrived before the town the enemy surrendered 
the fort at the first shot, and it was again taken possession 
of by the English. Major Kilpatrick was at once sent up 
with five ships and a few hundred men to capture the 
town of Hoogly, twenty miles further up. The defenses of 
the place were strong. It was held by two thousand men, 
and three thousand horsemen lay around it. The ships, 
however, at once opened a cannonade upon it, and effected 
a breach before night, and at daybreak the place was taken 
by storm, * 

Two days after the capture of Calcutta the news arrived 
that war had again been declared between England and 
France, It was fortunate that this was not known a little 
earlier; for had the French forces been joined to those 
under Manak Chand the reconquest of Calcutta would not 
have been so easily achieved. The nabob, furious at the 
loss of Calcutta and the capture and sack of Hoogly, at 


270 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


once dispatched a messenger to the governor of the French 
colony of Chandranagore, to join him in crushing the 
English. The governor, however, had received orders 
that in the event of war being declared between England 
and France he was, if possible, to arrange with the Eng- 
lish that neutrality should be observed between them; he 
therefore refused the nabob’s request, and then sent mes- 
sengers to Calcutta to retreat. 



The Territory of Calcutta in 1757. 

The nabob had gathered an army of ten thousand foot 
and fifteen thousand horse, and advanced against Calcutta, 
arriving before the town on the 2d of February, 1757. 
Clive’s force had now, owing to the arrival of some rein- 
forcements from Europe and the enlisting of fresh Sepoys, 
been raised to seven hundred European infantry, a hun- 
dred artillerymen, and fifteen hundred Sepoys, with four- 
teen light fieldpieces. 

The whole of the town of Calcutta was surrounded by a 
deep cut, with a bank behind, called the Mahratta Ditch. 
A mile beyond this was a large salt-water lake, so that an 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA , . 


271 

enemy advancing from the north would have to pass within 
a short distance of Olive’s intrenched position outside the 
town, affording him great opportunities for a flank attack. 
On the day of their arrival Clive marched out, but the 
enemy opened a heavy fire and he retired. 

Clive determined to attack the enemy next morning. 

Admiral Watson, at his request, at once landed five 
hundred and sixty sailors, under the command of Captain 
Warwick of the Thunderer. A considerable portion of 
the enemy had crossed the Mahratta Ditch and encamped 
within it. The nabob himself pitched his tent in the 
garden of Omichund (a native Calcutta merchant, who, 
though in the nabob’s camp from motives of policy, sym- 
pathized entirely with the English), which occupied an 
advanced bastion within the Mahratta Ditch. The rest of 
the army were encamped between the ditch and the salt- 
water lake. 

Clive’s intentions were to march first against the battery 
which had played on him so effectually the day before, 
and having carried this, to march directly against the 
garden in which the nabob was encamped. The force 
with which he started at three o’clock in the morning of 
the 3d consisted of the five hundred and sixty sailors, who 
drew with them six guns; six hundred and fifty European 
infantry, a hundred European artillery, and eight hundred 
^epoys. Half the Sepoys led the advance, the remainder 
covered the rear. Soon after daybreak the Sepoys came 
in contact with the enemy’s advauced guard, placed in 
ditches along a road leading from the head of the lake to 
the Mahratta Ditch. These discharged their muskets and 
some rockets and took to flight. One of the rockets 
caused a serious disaster. The Sepoys had their ammuni- 
tion pouches open, and the contents of one of these was 
fired by the rocket. The flash of the flame communicated 
the fire to the pouch of the next Sepoy, and so the flame 


m 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


ran along the line, killing, wounding, and scorching many, 
and causing the greatest confusion. Fortunately the 
enemy were not near, and Captain Eyre Coote, who led 
the British infantry behind them, aided Charlie, who led 
the advance, in restoring order, and the forward movement 
again went on. 

A new obstacle had, however, arisen. With the morn- 
ing a dense fog had set in, rendering it impossible for tho 
troops to see even a few yards in advance of them. Still 
they pushed on, and, unopposed, reached a point opposite 
Omichund’s garden, but divided from it by the Mahratta 
Ditch. Presently they heard the thunder of a great body 
of approaching cavalry. They waited quietly until the 
unseen horse had approached within a few yards of them, 
and then poured a mighty volley into the fog. The noise 
ceased abruptly, and was followed by that of the enemy’s 
cavalry in retreat. The fog was now so dense that it was 
impossible even to judge of the direction in which the 
troops were moving. Clive knew, however, that the Mah- 
ratta Ditch was on his right, and moving a portion of his 
troops till they touched this, he again advanced, his object 
being to gain a causeway, which, raised several feet above 
the country, led from Calcutta across the Mahratta Ditch 
into the country beyond. Toward this Clive now ad- 
vanced, his troops firing, as they marched, into the fog 
ahead of them, and the guns firing from the flanks 
obliquely to the right and left. 

Without experiencing any opposition Clive reached the 
causeway, and the Sepoys, turning to their right, advanced 
along this toward the ditch. As they crossed this, how- 
ever, they came in the line of fire of their own guns, the 
officer commanding them being ignorant of what was tak- 
ing place in front, and unable to see a foot before him. 
Charlie, closely accompanied always by Tim, was at the 
head of his troops when the iron hail of the English guns 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


m 


struck the head of the column, mowing down numbers of 
men. A panic ensued, and the Sepoys, terror-stricken at 
this discharge from a direction in which they considered 
themselves secure, leaped from the causeway into the dry 
ditch and sheltered themselves there. Charlie and his 
companion were saved by the fact that they were a few 
paces ahead of the column. 

“Run back, Tim,” Charlie said. “Find Colonel Clive, 
and tell him that we are being mowed down by our own 
artillery. If you can’t find him, hurry back to the guns 
and tell the officer what he is doing.” 

Charlie then leaped down into the ditch and endeavored 
to rally the Sepoys. A few minutes later Clive himself 
arrived, and the Sepoys were induced to leave the ditch, 
and to form again by the side of the causeway, along 
which the British troops were now marching. 

Suddenly, however, from the fog burst out the discharge 
of two heavy guns which the enemy had mounted on a 
bastion flanking the ditch. The shouts of the officers and 
the firing of the men indicated precisely the position of 
the column. The grape-shot tore through it, and twenty- 
two of the English troops fell dead and wounded. Imme- 
diately afterward another discharge followed, and the col- 
umn, broken and confused, bewildered by the dense fog, 
and dismayed by the fire of these unseen guns, fell back. 

Clive now determined to push on to the main road, 
which ho knew crossed the fields half a mile in front of 
him. The country was, however, here laid out in rice- 
fields, each inclosed by banks and ditches. Over these 
banks it was impossible to drag the guns, and the sailors 
could only get them along by descending into the ditches 
and using these as roads. The labor was prodigious, and 
the men, fatigued and harassed by this battle in darkness, 
and by the fire from the unseen guns which the enemy 
continued to pour in their direction from either flank, 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


2H 

began to lose heart. Happily, however, the fog began to 
lift. The flanks of the column were covered by bodies of 
troops thrown out on either side, and after more than an 
hour’s hard work, and abandoning two of the guns which 
had broken down, Clive reached the main road, again 
formed his men in column, and advanced toward the city. 

The odds were overwhelmingly against him. There were 
guns, infantry, and cavalry, both in front and behind 
them. The column pressed on in spite of the heavy fire, 
crossed the ditch, and attacked a strong body of the 
enemy drawn up on the opposite side. While it did so, a 
great force of the nabob’s cavalry swept down on the rear, 
and for a moment captured the guns. Ensign Yorke, of 
the 30th Foot, faced the rear company about, and made a 
gallant oharge upon the horsemen drove them back, and 
recaptured the guns. 

Clive’s whole army was now across the ditch, and it was 
open to him either to carry out his original plan of attack- 
ing Omichund’s garden, or of marching forward into the 
fort of Calcutta. Seeing that his men were fatigued and 
worn out with six hours of labor and marching under the 
most difficult circumstances, he took the latter alternative, 
entered Calcutta, and then, following the stream, marched 
back to the camp which he had left in the morning. His 
loss amounted to thirty-nine Europeans killed and eight- 
een Sepoys, eighty-two Europeans wounded and thirty-five 
Sepoys; the casualties being caused almost entirely by the 
enemy’s cannon. 

The expedition, from a military point of view, had been 
an entire failure. He had carried neither the battery nor 
Omichund’s garden. Had it not been for the fog he 
might have succeeded in both these objects; but, upon 
the other hand, the enemy were as much disconcerted by 
the fog as he was, and were unable to use tbeir forces 
with any effect. Military critics have decided that the 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


275 


whole operation was a mistake; but although a mistake 
and a failure its consequences were no less decisive. 

The nabob, struck with astonishment at the daring and 
dash of the English in venturing with so small a force to 
attack him, and to march through the very heart of his 
camp, was seized with terror. He had lost thirteen hun- 
dred men in the light, among whom were twenty-four 
rajahs and lesser chiefs, and the next morning he sent in 
a proposal for peace. 

A less determined man than Clive would, no doubt, 
have accepted the proposal. Calcutta was still besieged 
by a vastly superior force, supplies of all kinds were run- 
ning short, the attack of the previous day had been a fail- 
ure. He knew, however, the character of Asiatics, and 
determined to play the game of bounce. The very offer 
of the nabob showed him that the latter was alarmed. He 
therefore wrote to him, saying that he had simply marched 
his troops through his highness’ camp to show him of 
what British soldiers were capable; but that he had been 
careful to avoid hurting any one except those who actually 
opposed his progress. He concluded by expressing his 
willingness to accede to the nabob’s proposal and to nego- 
tiate. 

The nabob took it all in. If all this destruction and 
confusion had been wrought by a simple march through 
his camp, what would be the result if Clive were to take 
into his head to attack him in earnest. He therefore at 
once withdrew his army three miles to the rear, and opened 
negotiations. He granted all that the English asked: 
that all the property and privileges of the company should 
be restored, that all their goods should pass into the coun- 
try free of tax, that all the company’s factories, and all 
moneys and properties belonging to it or its servants, 
should be restored or made good, and that permission 
should be given to them to fortify Calcutta as they 


276 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


Having agreed to these conditions the nabob, npon the 
11th of February, retired with his army to his capital, 
leaving Omichund with a commission to propose to the 
English a treaty of alliance, offensive and defensive, 
against all enemies. This proposal was a most acceptable 
one, and Olive determined to seize the opportunity to 
crush the French. His previous experiences around Ma- 
dras had taught him that the French were the most formi- 
dable rivals of England in India. He knew that large 
reinforcements were on their way to Pondicherry, and he 
feared that the nabob, when he recovered from his panic 
might regret the conditions which he had granted, and 
might ally himself with the French in an effort again to 
expel the English. 

He therefore determined at once to attack the French. 
The deputies sent by Monsieur Renault, the governor of 
Chandranagore, had bee* kept waiting from day to day 
under one pretense or another, and they now wrote to the 
governor that they believed that there was no real inten- 
tion on the part of the English to sign an agreement of 
neutrality with him, and that they would be the next 
objects of attack. M. Renault immediately sent messen- 
gers to the nabob, urging upon him that if the English 
were allowed to annihilate the French they would be 
more dangerous enemies than ever, and Suraja Howlah, 
having now recovered from his terror, wrote at once to 
Calcutta, peremptorily forbidding any hostilities against 
the French. To show his determination he dispatched 
fifteen hundred men to Hoogly, which the English had 
abandoned after capturing it, with instructions to help 
the French if attacked, and he sent a lac of rupees to M. 
Renault to aid him in preparing for his defense. 

Clive, unwilling to face a coalition between the French 
and the nabob, was in favor of acceding to the nabob’s 
orders. The treaty of neutrality with the French was 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . ' 


277 


drawn up, and would have been signed had it not been for 
the obstinate refusal of Admiral Watson to agree to it. 
Between that officer and Clive there had never been any 
cordial feeling, and from the time of their first connec- 
tion, at the siege of Gheriah, differences of opinion, fre- 
quently leading to angry disputes, had taken place between 
them. Nor was it strange that this should be so; both 
were brave and gallant men; but while Watson had the 
punctilious sense of honor which naturally belongs to an 
English gentleman, Clive was wholly unscrupulous as to 
the means which he employed to gain his ends. 

Between two such men it is not singular that disagree- 
ments arose. Admiral Watson, impelled by feelings of 
personal dislike to Clive often allowed himself to be carried 
to unwarrantable lengths. On the occasion of the capture 
of Calcutta he ordered Captain Eyre Coote, who first en- 
tered it, to hold it in the king’s name, and to disobey 
Clive’s orders, although the latter had been granted a 
commission in the royal army as lieutenant-colonel, and 
was, moreover, the chief authority of the company in all 
affairs on land. Upon Clive’s asserting himself Admiral 
Watson absolutely threatened to open fire upon his troops. 
Apparently from a sheer feeling of opposition he now 
opposed the signing of the treaty with the French, and 
several days were spent in stormy altercations. 

Circumstances occurred during this time which strength* 
ened the view he took and changed those of Clive and his 
colleagues of the council. Just then the news reached 
Suraja Dowlah that Delhi had been captured by the 
Afghans, and, terrified at the thought that the victorious 
northern enemy might next turn their arms against him, 
he wrote to Clive, begging him to march to his assistance, 
and offering a lac of rupees a month toward the expense 
of his army. On the same day that Clive received the 
letter he heard that Commodore James and three ships* 


278 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


with reinforcements from Bombay, had arrived at the 
mouth of the Hoogly, and that the Cumberland, with 
three hundred troops, which had grounded on her way 
from Madras, was now coming up the river. 

Almost at the same moment he heard from Omichund, 
who had accompanied the nabob to Moorshedabad, that 
he had bribed the governor of Hoogly to offer no opposi- 
tion to the passage of the troops up the river. Clive was 
now ready to agree to Admiral Watson’s views, and to 
advance at once against Chandranagore; bu-t the admiral 
again veered round and refused to agree to the measure 
unless the consent of the nabob was obtained. He wrote, 
however, himself, a threatening, and indeed violent letter 
to the nabob, ordering him to give his consent. The na- 
bob, still under the influence of his fears from the Afghans, 
replied in terms which amounted to consent, but the very 
next day, having received news which calmed his fears as 
to the Afghans, he wrote peremptorily forbidding the ex- 
pedition against the French. This letter, however, was 
disregarded, and the expedition prepared to start. It con- 
sisted of seven hundred Europeans and fifteen hundred 
native infantry, who started by land, a hundred and fifty 
artillery, proceeding in boats, escorted by three ships of 
war and several smaller vessels under Admiral V/atson. 

The French garrison consisted only of a hundred and 
forty-six French and three hundred Sepoys. Besides these 
were three hundred of the European population and sailors 
of the merchant ships in port, who had been hastily formed 
into a militia. The governor, indignant at the duplicity 
with which he had been treated, hat. worked vigorously at 
his defenses. The settlement extended along the river 
banks for two miles. In the center stood the fort, which 
was a hundred and twenty yards square, mounting ten 
thirty-two pounder guus on each of its four bastions. 
Twenty four-pounder guus were placed ou the ramparts* 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


m 


facing the river on the south. On an outlying work com- 
manding the water-gate eight thirty-two pounders were 
mounted. M. Renault set to work to demolish all the 
houses within a hundred yards of the fort, and to erect 
batteries commanding the approaches. He ordered an 
officer to sink several ships in the only navigable channel, 
about a hundred and fifty yards to the south of the fort at 
a point commanded by the guns of one of the batteries. 
The officer was a traitor. He purposely sank the ships in 
such a position as to leave a channel through which the 
English ships might pass, and then, seizing his opportu- 
nity, deserted to them. 

On approaching the town Clive, knowing that Charlie 
could speak the native language fluently, asked him 
whether he would undertake to reconnoiter the position 
of the enemy, with which he was entirely unacquainted. 
Charlie willingly agreed. When, on the night of the 13th 
of March, the army halted a few miles from the town, 
Charlie, disguising himself in a native dress and accom- 
panied by Hossein, left the camp and made his way to the 
town. This he had no difficulty in entering. It extended 
a mile and a half back from the river, and consisted of 
houses standing in large gardens and inclosures. The 
whole of the Europeans were laboring at the erection of 
the batteries and the destruction of the houses surround- 
ing them, and Charlie and his companion, approaching 
closely to one of these, were pounced upon by the French 
officer in command of a working party, and set to work 
with a number of natives in demolishing the houses. 
Charlie, with his usual energy, threw himself into tne 
work, and wonld speedily have called attention to himself 
by the strength and activity which he displayed, had not 
Hossein begged him to moderate his efforts. 

* Native man never work like that, sahib. Not when 
he^s patd ever so much. Work still less, no pay. The 


280 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


French would soon notice the sahib if he labored like 
that.” 

Thus admonished Charlie adapted his actions to those 
of his companions, and after working until dawn ap- 
proached he managed, with Hossein, to evade the atten- 
tion of the officer, and, drawing off, hurried away to rejoin 
Clive. The latter was moving from the west by a road 
leading to the northern face of the fort. It was at the 
battery which Renault was erecting upon this road that 
Charlie had been laboring. The latter informed Clive of 
the exact position of the work, and also, that although 
strong by itself, it was commanded by many adjoining 
houses, which the French., in spite of their efforts, had 
not time to destroy. This news decided Clive to advance 
immediately without giving the enemy further time to 
complete their operations. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


m 


CHAPTER XXL 

PLASSEY. 

As the English troops advanced they were met on the 
outskirts of the settlement by the enemy, who contested 
bravely every garden and inclosnre with them. The Brit- 
ish force was, however, too strong to be resisted, and 
gradually the French were driven back until they formed 
in rear of the battery. Clive at once took possession of 
the houses surrounding it, and from them kept up all day 
a heavy fire upon the defenders, until at nightfall these 
fell back upon the fort after spiking their guns. The loss 
of this position compelled the French to abandon the 
other outlying batteries, from which, during the night, 
they withdrew their guns into the fort. The next four 
days Clive spent in bringing up the guns landed from the 
fleet and establishing batteries round the fort, and on the 
19th he opened fire against it. On the same day the three 
men-of-war, the Kent of sixty-four guns, the Tiger of 
sixty, and the Salisbury of fifty, anchored just below the 
channel which the governor believed he had blocked up. 
The next four days were spent by the fleet in sounding to 
disoover whether the statements of the French deserter 
were correct. During this time a heavy cannonade was 
kept up unceasingly between Clive and the fort. In this 
the garrison had the best of it, silenced some of the Eng- 
lish guns, killed many of the assailants, and would cer- 


282 


WITH CLIVE W iHbU. 


tainly have beaten off the land attack had the fleet not 
been able to interfere in the struggle. 

All this time the governor was hoping that aid would 
arrive from the nabob. The latter, indeed, did send a 
force under Rajah Dulab Ram, but the governor of Hoogly, 
bribed by Omichund, sent messages to this officer urging 
him to halt, as Chandranagore was about to surrender, 
and he would only incur the anger of the English uselessly. 
On the morning of the 23d, having ascertained that a 
channel was free, the fleet advanced. The Tiger leading, 
made her way through the passage, and taking up a posi- 
tion abreast of the northeast bastion of the fort, opened a 
heavy fire upon it with her guns, and harassed the besieged 
with a musketry fire from her tops. The Kent was on 
the point of anchoring opposite the water-gate, when so 
heavy a fire was poured upon her that in the confusion 
the cable ran out and the ship dropped down till she 
anchored at a point exposed to a heavy cross fire from the 
southeast and southwest bastions. Owing to this accident 
the Salisbury was forced to anchor a hundred and fifty 
yards below the fort. The French fought with extreme 
bravery. Vastly superior as were the English force and 
guns, the French fire was maintained with the greatest 
energy and spirit, the gunners being directed and animated 
by M. De Vignes, captain of one of the ships which had 
been sunk. No advantage was gained by the Tiger in her 
struggle with the northeast bastion, and the guns of the 
southwest bastion galled the Kent so severely, that the 
admiral, neglecting the southeast bastion, was forced to 
turn the whole of his guns upon it. De Vignes concen- 
trated his fire against one point in the Kent, and presently 
succeeded in setting her on fire. The conflagration spread, 
a panic ensued, and some seventy or eighty men jumped 
into the boats alongside. The officers, however, rallied 
the rest of the crew. The fire was extinguished, the men 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 288 

returned to their duty, and the cannonade was recom- 
menced. 

After the battle had raged for two hours the fire of the 
fort began to slacken, as one after another of the guns was 
dismounted. M. Renault saw that the place could be no 
longer defended. Of his hundred and forty-six soldiers, 
over ninety had been killed and wounded. Collecting the 
remainder and their officers, with twenty Sepoys, the gov- 
ernor ordered them to leave the fort immediately, making 
a detour to avoid the English who were aiding the fleet by 
attacking the land side, and to march to Kossimbazar to 
join M. Law who commanded there. Then, there remain- 
ing in the fort only the clerks, women, and wounded, he 
hoisted a flag of truce. Terms were speedily arranged. 
The governor and all the civilians and natives were allowed 
to go where they chose with their clothes and linen. The 
wounded French soldiers were to remain as prisoners of 
war. 

Chandranagore cost the English two hundred and six 
men. The attack upon the French colony was blamed by 
many at the time, for in the hour of English distress they 
had offered to remain neutral instead of joining the nabob 
in crushing us. Upon the other hand there was force in 
the arguments with which Admiral Watson had defended 
his refusal to sign the treaty of neutrality. That treaty 
would not be binding unless ratified by Pondicherry; and 
to Pondicherry it was known that the most powerful fleet 
and army France had ever sent to India was on its way. 
It was also known that Bussy, at the court of the Nizam 
of the Deccan, was in communication with the nabob. 
Thus then in a short time English interests in India might 
be menaced more formidably than ever before, and the 
crushing out of the French colony, almost at the gates of 
Calcutta, was a measure of extreme importance. It was 
hard upon the gallant governor of Chandranagore, but 


m 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


public opinion generally agreed that the urgency of the 
case justified the course adopted by the English authori- 
ties at Calcutta. 

Suraja Dowlah was filled with fury at the news of the 
capture of Chandranagore, but hearing a rumor two days 
later that the Afghans were upon their march to attack 
him, he wrote letters to Clive and Watson congratulating 
them upon their success, and offering to them the territory 
of Chandranagore on the same terms upon which it had 
been held by the French. But the young tyrant of Moor- 
sliedabad was swayed by constantly fluctuating feeling. 
At one moment his fears were uppermost, the next, his 
anger and hate of the English. Instead of recalling the 
army of Rajah Dulab Ram, as he had promised, he ordered 
it to halt at Plassey, a large village twenty-two miles south 
of MoorshecTabad. The English were represented at his 
court by Mr. Watts, who had the greatest difficulty in 
maintaining his position in the constantly changing moods 
of the nabob. One day the latter would threaten to order 
him to be led to instant execution, the next he would load 
him with presents. 

Besides Mr. Watts the English affairs were conducted 
by Omicliund, who, aided by the Sets or native bankers 
whom Suraja Dowlah had plundered and despoiled, got 
up a conspiracy among the nabob’s most intimate fol- 
lowers. The history of these intrigues is the most un- 
pleasant feature in the life of Clive. Meer Jaffier, the 
nabob’s general, himself offered to Mr. Watts to turn 
traitor if the succession to the kingdom was bestowed 
upon him. This was agreed to upon his promise to pay 
not only immense sums to the company but enormous 
amounts to the principal persons on the English side. So 
enormous, indeed, were these demands that even Meer 
Jaffier, anxious as he wa3 to conclude the alliance, was 
aghast. The squadron was to have two million and a half 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


285 


rupees and the same amount was to be paid for the army; 
presents amounting to six millions of rupees were to be 
distributed between Olive, Major Kilpatrick, the governor, 
and the members of the council. Olive’s share of these 
enormous sums amounted to two million eighty thousand 
rupees. In those days a rupee was worth half a crown. 
Never did an English officer make such a bargain for 
himself. 

But even this is not the most dishonorable feature of 
the transaction. Omichund had for some time been kept 
in the dark as to what was going forward, but obtaining 
information through his agents he questioned Mr. Watts 
concerning it. The latter then informed him of the whole 
state of affairs, and Omichund, whose services to the Eng- 
lish had been immense, naturally demanded a share of the 
plunder. Whether or not he threatened to divulge the 
plot to the nabob, unless his demands were satisfied, is 
doubtful. At any rate it was considered prudent to pacify 
him, and he was accordingly told that he should receive 
the sum he named. Clive and the members of the council, 
however, although willing to gratify their own extortionate 
greed at the expense of Meer Jaffier, determined to rob 
Omichund of his share. In order to do this two copies of 
the treaty with Meer Jaffier were drawn up on different 
colored papers. They were exactly alike, except that in 
one the amount to be given to Omichund was entirely 
omitted. This was the real treaty. The other was in- 
tended to be destroyed after being shown to a friend of 
Omichund in order to convince the latter that all was 
straight and honorable. ' All the English authorities placed 
their signatures to the real treaty, but Admiral Watson 
indignantly refused to have anything to do with the ficti- 
tious one, or to be a party in any way to the deceit prac- 
ticed on Omichund. In order to get out of the difficulty. 
Clive himself forged Admiral Watson’s signature tithe 
fictitious treaty 


mm olive m inlia. 


m 

A more disgraceful transaction was never entered into 
by a body of English gentlemen. That Mr. Drake and 
the members of his council, the pitiful cowards who fled 
from Calcutta and refused to allow the ships to draw off 
its brave garrison, should consent to such a transaction 
was but natural, but that Clive, the gallant and dashing 
commander, should have stooped to it, is sad indeed. It 
may be said that to the end of his life Clive defended his 
conduct in this transaction, under the excuse that Omi- 
chund was a scoundrel. The Indian was not, indeed, an 
estimable character. Openly he was the friend and con- 
fidant of the nabob, while all the time he was engaged in 
bribing and corrupting his officers and in plotting with his 
enemies. This, however, in no way alters the facts that 
he rendered inestimable service to the English, and that 
the men who deceived and cheated him were to the full as 
greedy and grasping as himself, without, in the case of 
the governor and his council, having rendered any service 
whatever to the cause. 

At last the negotiations were complete. More and more 
severely did Clive press upon the nabob. Having com- 
pelled him to expel Law and the French, first from Moor- 
shedabad and then from his dominions, he pressed fresh 
demands upon him, until the unfortunate prince, driven 
to despair, and buoyed up with the hope that he should 
receive assistance from Bussy, who had just expelled the 
English from their factory at Vizapatam, ordered Meer 
Jaffier to advance with fifteen thousand men to reinforce 
Bajah Dulab Bam at Plassey. Clive in fact forced on 
hostilities. His presence, with that of a considerable por- 
tion of his army, was urgently required at Madras. He 
was sure, however, that the instant he had gone, and the 
English force was greatly weakened, the nabob would again 
commence hostilities; and the belief was shared by all in 
India, He was, therefore, determined to force on the 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


28 ? 


crisis as soon as possible, in order that, the nabob being 
disposed of, he should be able to send reinforcements to 
Madras. 

While these negotiations had been going on Charlie 
Marryat had remained in Calcutta. He had been severely 
wounded in the attack on Chandranagore, and was carried 
down to Calcutta in a boat. On arriving there he heard 
that the Lizzie Anderson had just cast anchor otf the fort. 
He caused himself at once to be conveyed on board, and 
was received with the greatest heartiness and pleasure by 
his old friend, the captain, and assiduously attended by 
the doctor of the ship. In order that he might have as 
much air as possible the captain had a sort of tent, with a 
double covering, erected on deck. During the daytime 
the sides of this were lifted so that the air could pass freely 
across the bed. Charlie’s wound was a severe one, and 
had he been nursed in a hospital on shore, it is probable 
that it would have been fatal. Thanks, however, to the 
comforts on board ship, the freshness and coolness of the 
situation, and the care of all surrounding him, he was, 
after some weeks’ illness pronounced convalescent, and 
was sufficiently recovered to join the force with which 
Clive marched against Plassey. 

This force consisted of nine hundred and fifty European 
infantry, a hundred artillerymen, fifty sailors and two 
thousand one hundred Sepoys. The artillery consisted of 
eight six-pounders and two small howitzers. The army 
of the nabob was fifty thousand strong, and against such 
a force it was indeed an adventurous task for an army of 
three thousand men, of whom only one-third were Euro- 
peans, to advance to the attack. Everything depended, in 
fact, upon Meer Jaffier and his two colleagues in treachery, 
Rajah Dulab Ram and Yar Lutf Khan. The nabob on 
hearing of Clive’s advance had sent to M. Law, who was 
with a hu mired and fifty men at a place oVer a hundred 


288 


WITH CLIVE m INDIA. 


miles distant, to which he had in accordance with the 
orders of Clive been obliged to retire, and begged him to 
advance to join him with all speed. The nabob had with 
him forty or fifty Frenchmen commanded by M. St. Frais, 
formerly one of the council of Chandranagore. These 
had some fieldpieces of their own, and also directed the 
native artillery of fifty-three guns, principally thirty-two, 
twenty-four, and eighteen pounders. 

Had Clive been sure of the co-operation of Meer Jaffier 
and his confederates, who commanded three out of the 
four divisions of the nabob’s army, he need not have hesi- 
tated. But he was till the last moment in ignorance 
whether to rely upon them. The nabob, having become 
suspicious of Meer Jaffier, had obtained from him an oath 
sworn on the Koran of fidelity, and although the traitor 
continued his correspondence with Clive his letters were 
of a very dubious character, and Clive was in total igno- 
rance as to his real intentions. So doubtful, indeed, was 
he, that when only a few miles of ground and the river 
Bhagirathi lay between him and the enemy, Clive felt the 
position so serious that he called a council of war, and put 
to them the question whether they should attack the 
nabob or fortify themselves at Katwa, and hold that place 
until the rainy season, which had just set in with great 
violence, should abate. All the officers above the rank of 
subalterns, twenty in number, were present. Clive him- 
self, contrary to custom, gave his vote first in favor of 
halting at Katwa. Major Kilpatrick, who commanded 
the company’s troops, Major Grant of the 37th, and ten 
other offiers voted the same way. Major Eyre Coote de- 
clared in favor of an immediate advance. He argued that 
the troops were in high spirits and had hitherto been 
everywhere successful, and that a delay would allow M. 
Law and his troops to arrive. He considered that if they 
determined not to fight they should fall back upon Cal- 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


280 


cntta. Charlie Marryat supported him, as did five other 
officers, all belonging to the endian service. The decision 
taken, the council separated, and Clive strolled away to a 
grove and sat down by himself. There he thought over 
in his mind the arguments which had been advanced by 
both sides. He saw the force of the arguments which had 
been adduced by Major Eyre Coote and Charlie Marryat, 
and his own experience showed him that the daring course 
is always the most prudent one in fighting with Asiatics. 
At last he came to a conclusion. Rising, he returned to 
the camp, and meeting Major Coote on the way informed 
him that he had changed his mind and would fight the 
next day. 

Charlie returned to his tent after the council broke up 
disheartened at the result. He was greeted by Tim. 

“ Shure, yer honor, Hossein is in despair. The water 
has filled up the holes where he makes his fires, and the 
rain has soaked the wood. Yer dinner is not near cooked 
yet, and half the dishes are spoilt.” 

“It does not matter a bit, Tim,” Charlie said. “You 
know I’m not particular about my eating, though Hossein 
will always prepare a dinner fit for an alderman.” 

“We are going to fight them to-morrow, yer honor, I 
hope,” Tim said. “It’s sick to death I am of wading 
about here in the wet like a duck. It’s as bare as the 
bogs of ould Ireland, without the blessings of the pigs and 
potatoes, to say nothing of the colleens.” 

“No, Tim, I’m afraid we’re going to stop where we are 
for a bit. The council of war have decided not to fight.” 

“Shure and that’s bad news,” Tim said, “the worst 
I’ve heard for many a day. What if there be fifty thou- 
sand of ’em, Mister Charles, haven’t we bate ’em at long 
odds before, and can’t we do it agin?” 

“I think we could, Tim,” Charlie replied; “but the 
odds of fifty-three heavy cannon, which the spies say 


290 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


they’ve got, to our ten pop-guns' is serious. However, 
I’m sorry we’re not going to fight, and I’m afraid that 
you must make up your mind to the wet, and Hossein his 
to giving me bad dinners for some weeks to come, that is 
to say if the enemy don’t turn us out of this.” 

A few minutes later Lieutenant Peters entered the tent. 
“Is it true, Charlie, that we are not goiig to fight after 
all?” 

“True enough,” Charlie said. “We are to wait till the 
rains are over.” 

“Rains!” Peters said in disgust; “ what have the rains 
got to do with it? If we had a six weeks’ march before us 
I could understand the wet weather being a hindrance. 
Men are not water-rats, and to march all day in these 
heavy downpours, and to lie all night in the mud would 
soon tell upon our strength. But here we are within a 
day’s march of the enemy, and the men might as well get 
wet in the field as here. Every one longs to be at the 
enemy, and a halt will have a very bad effect. What have 
you got to drink, Charlie?” 

“I have some brandy and rum; nothing else,” Charlie 
said. “But what will be better than either for you is a 
cup of tea; Hossein makes it as well as ever. I suppose 
you have dined?” 

“Yes, half an hour ago.” 

Just as Charlie finished his meal, Major Eyre Coote put 
his head into the tent. “Marryat, the chief has changed 
his mind. We cross the river the first thing in the morn- 
ing and move at once upon Plassey.” 

“Hurrah!” Charlie shouted; “Clive is himself again. 
That is good news indeed.” 

“You will move your Sepoys down to the river at day- 
break, and will be the first to cross. There is no chance 
of any opposition, as the spies tell us that the nabob has 
not arrived yet at Plassey.*’ 


WITH (JLIVK IN INDIA. 


291 


Several other officers afterward dropped into the tent, 
for the news rapidly spread through the camp. There 
was, as had been the case at the council, considerable dif- 
ferences of opinion as to the prudence of the measure, but 
among the junior officers and men the news that the enemy 
were to be attacked at once was received with hearty 
satisfaction. 

“ Here, major,” a fellow subaltern of Peters’ said, as he 
entered the tent followed by a servant, I have brought in 
half a dozen bottles of champagne. I started with a dozen 
from Calcutta, and had intended to keep these to celebrate 
our victory. But as in the first place all heavy baggage 
is to be left here, and in the second, it has occurred to me 
that possibly I may not come back to help to drink it, we 
may as well turn it to the good purpose of drinking suc- 
cess to the expedition.” 

Some of the bottles were opened and a merry evening 
was spent, but the party broke up early, for they had a 
heavy day’s work before them on the morrow. 

At daybreak the troops were in movement toward the 
banks of the Bhagirathi. They had brought boats with 
them from Chandranagore, and the work of crossing the 
river continued without intermission .until four in the 
afternoon, when the whole force was landed on the left 
bank. Here Clive received another letter from Meer 
Jaffier informing him that the nabob had halted at Man- 
karah and intended to intrench himself there. He sug- 
gested that the English should undertake a circuitous 
march and attack him in the rear; but as this march 
would have exposed Clive to being cut otf from his com- 
munications, and as he was still very doubtful of the good 
faith of the conspirators, he determined to march straight 
forward, and sent word to Meer Jaffier to that effect. 

From the point where Clive had crossed the Bhagirathi 
it was fifteen miles to Plassey, following as they did the 


m 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


curves of the river. It was necessary to do this as they 
had no carriage, and the men were obliged to tow their 
supplies in boats against the stream. Orders were issued 
that as soon as the troops were across they should prepare 
to eat their dinners, as the march was to be resumed at 
once. The rain was coming down in a steady pour as the 
troops, drenched to the skin, started upon their march. 
The stream, swollen by the rains, was in full flood, and 
the work of towing the heavy-laden barges was wearisome 
in the extreme. All took a share in the toil. In many 
cases the river had overflowed its banks, and the troops 
had to struggle through the water, up to their waists, 
while they tugged and strained at the ropes. 

Charlie, as a mounted officer, rode at the head of his 
Sepoys who formed the advance of the force. Three hun- 
dred men preceded the main body who were towing the 
boats, to guard them from any sudden surprise. Tim 
marched beside him, occasionally falling back and taking 
a turn at the ropes. “ This is dog’s work, Mister Charles,” 
he said. “It’s lucky that it’s raining, for the river can’t 
make us wetter than we are. My hands are fairly sore 
with pulling at the ropes.” 

“Ah, Tim, you’re not fond of ropes, you know. You 
remember that night at Moorshedabad.” 

“Faith, yer honor, and I’ll not forget it if I live to be 
as old as Methusaleh. Well, yer honor, it will be hard on 
us if we do not thrash them niggers to-morrow after all 
the trouble we are taking to be at them.” 

At one o’clock in the morning the weary troops reached 
the village of Plassey. They marched through it, and 
halted and bivouacked in a large mango grove a short 
distance beyond. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


m 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

PLASSEY. 

Scarcely had the soldiers taken o If their packs when 
the sound of martial music was heard. Charlie was speak- 
ing at the time to Major Coote. “ There are the enemy, 
sure enough,” the latter said. “That old rascal Meer 
Jaffier must have been deceiving us when he said that the 
nabob had halted at Mankarah. I’m afraid he means to 
play us false.” 

“I expect,” Charlie remarked, “that he does not know 
what he means himself. These Asiatics are at any time 
ready to turn traitors, and to join the strongest. At pres- 
ent Jaffier does not know which is the stronger, and I 
think it likely enough that he will take as little share as 
he can in the battle to-morrow till he sees which way it is 
going. Then if we are getting the best of it the rascal 
will join us for the sake of the advantages which he expects 
to gain. If the day is going against us he will do his best 
to complete his master’s victory; and should proofs of his 
intended treachery ever come to light he will clear himself 
by saying that he intended to deceive us all along, and 
merely pretended to treat with us in order to throw us off 
our guard, and so deliver us into the hands of his master.” 

“Yes,” Major Eyre Coote replied. “These Mohamme- 
dan chiefs are indeed crafty and treacherous rascals. The 
whole history of India shows that gratitude is a feeling 
altogether unknown to them, and that whatever favors a 


294 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


master may have lavished upon them they are always 
ready to betray him if they think that by so doing they 
will better their position. Now I shall lie down and try 
to get a few hours’ sleep before morning. I am wet to 
the skin, hut fortunately in these sultry nights that 
matters little.” 

“ 1 muse go my rounds,” Charlie said, “and see that the 
sentries are on the alert. If the men were not so tired I 
should have said that the best plan would have been to 
make a dash straight at the enemy’s camp. It would take 
them quite unprepared, even if they know, as I dare say 
they do, that we are close at hand, and they would lose 
all the advantage of their artillery.” 

“ Yes, if we had arrived an hour before sunset so as to 
be able to learn something of the nature of the ground, 
that would be our best course,” Major Coote agreed. 
“But, even if the troops had been fresh, a night attack on 
an unknown position is a hazardous undertaking. Good- 
night, I must see Clive and take his last orders.” 

At daybreak the English were astir, and the position 
of the enemy became visible. He occupied strongly in- 
trenched works which the Rajah Dulab Ram had thrown 
up during his stay. The right of these works rested on 
the river, and extended inland at a right angle to it for 
about two hundred yards, and then swept round to the 
north at an obtuse angle for nearly three miles. At the 
angle was a redoubt mounted with cannon. In advance 
of this was a mound covered with jungle. Halfway be- 
tween the intrenchments and the mango grove were two 
large tanks near the river surrounded by high mounds of 
earth. These tanks were about half a mile from the Eng- 
lish position. On the river bank, a little in advance of 
the grove, was a hunting-box belonging to the nabob, sur- 
rounded by a masonry wall. Clive took possession of this 
immediately he heard the sound of the nabob’s music on 
his arrival. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


m 

Soon after daylight the nabob’s troops moved out from 
their intrenchments* and it was evident that he was aware 
of the position of the English. The French with their 
four field-guns took up their post on the mound of the 
tank nearest to the grove, and about half a mile distant 
from it, and in the narrow space between them and the 
river two heavy guns under a native officer were placed. 
Behind the French guns was the division of Mir Mudin 
Khan, the one faithful general of the nabob. It cousisted 
of five thousand horse and seven thousand foot. Extend- 
ing in the arc of a circle toward the village of Plassey, 
were the troops of the three traitor generals, .Rajah Dulab 
Ram, Yar Lutf Khan, and Meer Jaffier. Thus the Eng- 
lish position was almost surrounded, and in advancing 
against the camp they would have to expose themselves to 
an attack in rear by the troops of the conspirators. These 
generals had between them nearly thirty-eight thousand 
troops. 

From the roof of the hunting-box Clive watched the 
progress of the enemy’s movements. He saw at once that 
the position which they had taken up was one which 
would entail the absolute destruction of his force should 
he be defeated, and that this depended entirely upon the 
course taken by the conspirators. Against such a force as 
that opposed to him, if these remained faithful to their 
master, success could hardly be hoped for. However, it 
was now too late to retreat, and the only course was to 
show a bold front. Clive accordingly moved his troops 
out from the mango trees to a line with the hunting-box. 
The Europeans were formed in the center with three 
fieldpieces on each side. The native troops were on 
either flank. Two field-guns and the two howitzers were 
placed a little in advance of the hunting-box, facing the 
French position on the mound. 

At *.ight o’clock in the morning of the 23d of June, a 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


m 

memorable day in the annals of India, the preparations on 
both sides were complete, and St. Frais opened the battle 
by the discharge of one of his guns at the English. At 
the signal the whole of the artillery round the long curve 
opened their fire. The ten little guns replied to this over- 
whelming discharge, and for half an hour continued to 
play on the dense masses of the enemy. But however 
well they might be handled they could do little against the 
fire of the fifty pieces of cannon concentrated upon them. 
Had these been all served by European artillerymen the 
British force would have been speedily annihilated as 
they stood. The natives of India, however, were ex- 
tremely clumsy gunners. They fired but slowly, and had 
the feeblest idea of elevation. Consequently their balls, 
for the most part, went far over the heads of the English, 
and the four field-guns of St. Frais did more execution 
than the fifty heavy pieces of the nabob. At the end of 
half an hour, however, Clive had lost thirty of his men, 
and determined to fall back to the mango grove. 

Leaving a party in the hunting-box and in the brick- 
kilns in front of it, in which the guns had been posted, to 
harass St. Frais’ battery with their musketry fire, he 
withdrew the rest of his force into the grove. Here they 
were in shelter, for it was surrounded b a high and thick 
bank. Behind this the men sat down, while parties set to 
work piercing holes through the banks as embrasures for 
the guns. 

The enemy, on the retreat of the British within the 
grove, advanced with loud shouts of triumph, and bring- 
ing their guns closer, again opened fire. The British bad 
by this time pierced the holes for their fieldpieces, and 
these opened so vigorously that several of the enemy’s 
cannon were disabled, numbers of their gunners killed, 
and some ammunition wagons blown up. On the other 
hand the English, now in perfect shelter, did not suffer 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


297 


at all, although the tops of the trees were cut off in all 
directions by the storm of cannon-balls which swept 
through them. 

Although the English fire was producing considerable 
loss among the enemy, this was as nothing in comparison 
to his enormous numbers, and at eleven o’clock Clive 
summoned his principal officers around him, and it was 
agreed that as Meer Jaffier and his associates, of whose 
position in the field they were ignorant, showed no signs 
of drawing off or of treachery to their master, it was im- 
possible to risk an attack upon the front, since they 
would, as they pressed forward, be enveloped by the forces 
in the rear. It was determined, therefore, that unless any 
unexpected circumstances occurred they should hold their 
present position till nightfall, and should at midnight 
attack the enemy’s camp. 

A quarter of an hour later a tremendous tropical shower 
commenced, and for an hour the rain came down in tor- 
rents. Gradually the enemy’s fire slackened. The English 
had tarpaulins to cover their ammunition, which, there- 
fore, suffered no injury. The natives had no such cover- 
ings, and their powder was soon completely wetted by the 
deluge of rain. Mir Mudin Khan, knowing that his own 
guns had been rendered useless, believed that those of the 
English were in a similar condition, and leading out his 
cavalry made a splendid charge down upon the grove. 

The English were in readiness. As the cavalry swept 
up a flash of fire ran from a thousand muskets from the 
top of the embankments, while each of the field-guns sent 
its load of grape-shot through the embrasures into the 
throng of horsemen. The effect was decisive. The cav- 
alry recoiled before the terrible fire, and rode back with 
their brave leader mortally wounded. 

This blow was fatal to the fortunes of Suraja Dowlah. 
When the news of the death of his brave and faithful gen- 


m 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


eral reached him he was struck with terror. He had long 
suspeqted Meer Jaffier of treachery, but he had now no 
one else to rely upon. Sending for that general he re- 
minded him in touching terms of the benefits which he 
had received at the hands of his father, and conjured him 
to be faithful to him. Throwing hi3 turban upon the 
ground, he said, “Jaffier, you must defend that turban.” 

Jaffier responded with assurances of his loyalty and sin- 
cerity, and promised to defend his sovereign with his life. 
Then riding off he at once dispatched a messenger Jo Clive 
informing him of what had happened, and urging him to 
attack at once. As long as Mir Mudin Khan lived it is 
probable that Meer Jaffier was still undecided as to the 
part he should play. While that general lived it was pos- 
sible, even probable, that the English would be defeated, 
even should the traitors take no part against them. His 
death, however, left the whole management of affairs in 
the hands of the three conspirators, and their course was 
now plain. 

Scarcely had Meer Jaffier left the nabob than the un- 
happy young man, who was still under twenty years old, 
turned to Rajah Dulab Ram for counsel and advice. The 
traitor gave him counsel that led to his destruction. He 
told him that the English could not be attacked in their 
position, that his troops exposed to the fire of their guns 
were suffering heavily and losing heart, and he advised 
him at once to issue orders for them to fall back within 
their intrenchments. He also advised him to leave the 
field himself, and to retire to Moorshedabad, leaving it to 
his generals to annihilate the English should they venture 
to attack them. Suraja Dowlah, at no time capable of 
thinking for himself, and now bewildered by the death of 
the general he knew to be faithful to him, and by his 
doubts as to the fidelity of the others, fell into the snare. 
He at once issued orders for the troops to retire within 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


299 


their intrenchments, and then mounting a swift camel, and 
accompanied by two thousand horsemen, he left the field 
and rode off to Moorshedabad. 

The movement of retirement at once commenced. The 
three traitor generals drew off their troops, and those of 
Mir Mudin Khan also obeyed orders and fell back. St, 
Frais, however, refused to obey. He saw the ruin which 
would follow upon the retreat, and he pluckily continued 
his fire. 

Clive, after the council had decided that nothing should 
be done till nightfall, had lain down in the hunting-box 
to snatch a little repose, his thoughts having kept him 
awake all night. Major Kilpatrick, seeing the retirement 
of the enemy, and that the French artillerymen remained 
unsupported on the mound, at once advanced with two 
hundred and fifty Europeans and two guns against it, 
sending word to Clive what he was doing. Clive, angry 
that any officer should have taken so important a step 
without consulting him, at once ran after the detachment 
and severely reprimanded Major Kilpatrick for moving 
from the grove without orders. Immediately, however, 
that he comprehended the whole position he recognized 
the wisdom of the course Kilpatrick had taken, and sent 
him back to the grove to order the whole force to advance. 

St. Frais, seeing that he was entirely unsupported, fired 
a last shot, and then limbering up fell back in perfect 
order to the redoubt at the corner of the intrenchment, 
where he again posted his fieldpieces in readiness for 
action. 

Looking round the field Clive saw that two of the divi- 
sions which formed the arc of the circle were marching 
back toward the intrenchments, but that the third, that 
on the left of their line, had wheeled round and was 
marching toward the rear of the grove. Not having re- 
ceived the letter which Meer Jaffier had written to him* 


300 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


he supposed that this movement indicated an intention to 
attack his baggage, and he therefore detached some Euro- 
pean troops with a field-gun to check the advance. Upon 
the gun opening fire the enemy’s division halted. It 
ceased its advance but continued apart from the rest of 
the enemy. In the meantime Clive had arrived upon the 
mound which St. Frais had left, and planting his guns 
there opened fire upon the enemy within their intrench- 
men ts. 

The Indian soldiers and inferior officers, knowing noth- 
ing of the treachery of their chiefs, were indignant at 
being thus cannonaded in their intrenchments by a foe so 
inferior in strength, and horse, foot, and artillery poured 
out again from the intrenchments and attacked the British. 

The battle now raged in earnest. Clive posted half his 
infantry and artillery on the mound of the tank nearest to 
the enemy’s intrenchments, and the greater part of the 
rest on rising ground two hundred yards to the left of it, 
while he placed a hundred and sixty picked shots, Euro- 
peans and natives, behind the tank close to the intrench- 
ments, with orders to keep up a continuous musketry fire 
upon the enemy as they sallied out. 

The enemy fought bravely. St. Frais worked his guns 
unflinchingly at the redoubt, the infantry poured in volley 
after volley, the cavalry made desperate charges right up 
to the British lines. But they had no leader, and were 
fighting against men well commanded and confident in 
themselves. Clive observed that the division on the ene- 
my’s extreme left remained inactive and detached from 
^he army, and it for the first time struck him that this 
was the division of Meer Jaffier. Relieved for the safety 
of his baggage, and from the attack which had hitherto 
threatened in his rear, he at once determined to carry the 
hill in advance of St. Frais’ battery, and the redoubt 
occupied by the French leader. Strong columns were sent 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


301 


against each position. The hill was carried without opposi- 
tion, and then so heavy and searching a fire was poured 
into the intrenched camp that the enemy began to fall 
back in utter confusion. St. Frais finding himself iso- 
lated and alone in the redoubt, as he had before been on 
the mound, was forced to retire. 

At five o’clock the battle was over, and the camp of the 
Nabob of Bengal in the possession of the English. The 
British loss was trifling. Seven European and sixteen 
native soldiers were killed, thirteen Europeans and thirty- 
six natives wounded. It was one of the decisive battles of 
the world, for the fate of India hung in the balance. Had 
Clive been defeated and his force annihilated, as it must 
have been if beaten, the English would have been swept 
out of Bengal. The loss of that presidency would have 
had a decided effect on the struggle in Madras, where the 
British were with the greatest difficulty maintaining them- 
selves against the French. Henceforth Bengal, the richest 
province in India, belonged to the English, for although 
for a time they were content to recognize Meer Jaffier and 
his successors as its nominal rulers, these were but puppets 
in their hands, and they were virtual masters of the 
province. 

After the battle Meer Jaffier arrived. Conscious of 
his own double-dealing he by no means felt sure of the 
reception he should meet with. It suited Clive, however, 
to ignore the doubtful part he had played, and he was 
saluted as Nabob of Bengal. It would have been far 
better for him had he remained one of the great chiefs of 
Bengal. The enormous debt with which Clive and his 
colleagues had saddled him crushed him. The sum was 
so vast that it was only by imposing the most onerous tax- 
ation upon his people that he was enabled to pay it, and 
the discontent excited proved his destruction. 

Omichund had no greater reason for satisfaction at the 


m 


WITH CLIVE IH INDIA. 


part which he had played in the ruin of his country. The 
fact that he had been deceived by the forged treaty was 
abruptly and brutally communicated to him, and the blow 
broke his heart. He shortly afterward became insane and 
died before eighteen months were over. 

Suraja Dowlah fled to Moorshedabad, where the rem- 
nants of his army followed him. At first the nabob 
endeavored to secure their fidelity by issuing a consid- 
erable amount of pay. Then, overpowered by his fears of 
treachery, he sent off the ladies of the zenana and all his 
treasures on elephants, and a few hours afterward he him- 
self, accompanied by his favorite wife and a slave with a 
casket of his most valuable jewels, fled in disguise. A 
boat had been prepared and lay in readiness at the wharf 
of the palace. Rowing day and night against the stream 
the boat reached Rajmahal, ninety miles distant, on the 
night of the fourth day following his flight. Here the 
rowers were so knocked up by their exertions that it was 
impossible to proceed further, and they took refuge in a 
deserted hut by the bank. 

The following morning, however, they were seen by a 
fakir, whose ears the young tyrant had had cut off thir- 
teen months previously, and this man, recognizing the 
nabob even in his disguise, at once took the news to Meer 
Jaffier’s brother, who happened to reside in the town. 
The latter immediately sent a party of his retainers, who 
captured the nabob without difficulty. He was again 
placed in the boat and taken back to Moorshedabad, where 
he was led into the presence of Meer Jaffier. The wretched 
young man implored the mercy of his triumphant suc- 
cessor, the man who owed station and rank and wealth to 
his grandfather, and who had nevertheless betrayed him 
to the English. 

His entreaties so far moved Meer Jaffier that he was 
irresolute for a time as to the course he should pursue, 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


303 


His son, however, Mirav, a youth of about the same age 
as the deposed nabob, insisted that it was folly to show 
mercy, as Meer Jaffier would never be safe so long as Suraja 
Dowlah remained alive, and his father at last assigned 
the captive to his keeping, knowing well what the result 
would be. In the night Suraja Dowlah was murdered. 
His mangled remains were in the morning placed on an 
elephant and exposed to the gaze of the populace and 
soldiery. 

Suraja Dowlah was undoubtedly a profligate and rapa- 
cious tyrant. In the course of a few months he alienated 
his people and offended a great number of his most power- 
ful chiefs. The war which he undertook against the 
English, although at the moment unprovoked, must still 
be regarded as a patriotic one, and had he not soiled his 
victory by the massacre of the prisoners, which he first 
permitted and then approved, the English would have had 
no just cause of complaint against him. From the day of 
the arrival of Olive at Calcutta he was doomed. It is cer- 
tain that the nabob would not have remained faithful to 
his engagements when the danger which wrung the con- 
cessions from him had passed. Nevertheless the whole of 
the circumstances which followed the signature of the 
treaty, the manner in which the unhappy youth was alter- 
nately cajoled and bullied to his ruin, the loathsome 
treachery in which those around him engaged with the 
connivance of the English, and lastly the murder in cold 
blood, which Meer Jaffier, our creature, was allowed to 
perpetrate, rendered the whole transaction one of the 
blackest in the annals of English history. 


804 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

MOUNTED INFANTBY 

A few days after Plassey Colonel Clive sent for Charlie. 
“Marryat,” he said, “I must send you back with two 
hundred men to Madras. The governor there has been 
writing to me by every ship which has come up the coast, 
begging me to move down with the bulk of the force as 
soon as affairs are a little settled here. That is out of the 
question. There are innumerable matters to be arranged. 
Meer Jaffier must be sustained. The French under Law 
must be driven entirely out of Bengal. The Dutch must 
be dealt with. Altogether I have need of every moment 
of my time, and of every man under my orders, for at 
least two years. However, I shall at once raise a Bengal 
native army, and so release the Sepoys of Madras. If 
there be any special and sore need I must, of course, de- 
nude myself here of troops to succor Madras; but I hope 
it will not come to that. In the meantime I propose that 
you shall take back two hundred of the Madras Europeans. 
Lawrence will be glad to have you, and your chances of 
lighting are greater there than they will be here. Bengal is 
overawed, and so long as I maintain the force I now have, 
it is unlikely in the extreme to rise; whereas battles and 
sieges, great and small, are the normal condition of 
Madras.” 

The next day Charlie, with two hundred European 
troops, marched down toward Calcutta. Clive had told 
him to select any officer he pleased to accompany him as 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


305 


second in command, and he chose Peters, who, seeing that 
there were likely to be far more exciting times in Madras 
than in Bengal at present, was very glad to accompany 
him. Three days after reaching Calcutta, Charlie and his 
party embarked on board a ship, which conveyed them 
without adventure to Madras. The authorities were glad 
indeed of the reinforcement, for the country was disturbed 
from end to end. Since the departure of every available 
man for Calcutta the company had been able to afford but 
little aid to Muharamud Ali, and the authority of the 
latter had dwindled to a mere shadow in the Carnatic. 
The Mahrattas made incursions in all directions. The 
minor chiefs revolted and refused to pay tribute, and 
many of them entered into alliance with the French. 
Disorder everywhere reigned in the Carnatic, and Trichi- 
nopoli was again the one place which Muhammud Ali held. 

The evening after landing Charlie Marryat had a long 
chat with Colonel Lawrence, who, after explaining to him 
exactly the condition of affairs in the country, asked him 
to tell him frankly what command he would like to receive. 

“I have thought for some time,” Charlie said, “that 
the establishment of a small force of really efficient cav- 
alry, trained to act as infantry also, would be invaluable. 
The Mahratta horsemen, by their rapid movements, set 
our infantry in defiance, and the native horse of our allies 
are useless against them. I am convinced that two hun- 
dred horsemen, trained and drilled like our cavalry at 
home, would ride through any number of them. In a 
country like this, where every petty rajah has his castle, 
cavalry alone could, however, do little. They must be 
able to act as infantry, and should have a couple of little 
four-pounders to take about with them. A force like this 
would do more to keep order in the Carnatic than one 
composed of infantry alone of ten times its strength. It 
could act as a police force, call upon petty chiefs who 


m 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA 


refuse to pay their share of the revenue, restore order in 
disturbed places, and permit the peasants to carry on their 
agricultural work upon which the revenue of the company 
depends, and altogether render valuable services. Among 
the soldiers who came down with me is a sergeant who was 
at one time a trooper in an English regiment. He ex- 
changed to come out with the 39th to India, and has again 
exchanged into the company’s service. I would make him 
drill instructor, if you will give him a commission as en- 
sign. Peters I should like as my second in command, 
and, if you approve of the plan, I should be very much 
obliged if you would get him his step as captain. He’s a 
good officer, but has not had such luck as I have.” 

Colonel Lawrence was very much pleased at the idea, 
and gave Charlie full authority to carry it out. The work 
of enlistment at once commenced. Hossein made an ex- 
cellent recruiting sergeant. He went into the native 
bazaars, and by telling of the exploits of Charlie at Ambur 
and Suwarndrug, and holding out bright prospects of the 
plunder which such a force would be likely to obtain, he 
succeeded in recruiting a hundred and fifty of his co- 
religionists. In those days fighting was a trade in India, 
and in addition to the restless spirits of the local commu- 
nities, great numbers of the hardy natives of northern 
India, Afghans, Pathans, and others, were scattered over 
India, ever ready to enlist in the service of the highest 
bidder. Among such men as these Hossein had no diffi- 
culty in obtaining a hundred and fifty picked horsemen. 

Charlie had determined that his force should consist of 
four troops, each of fifty strong. Of these one would be 
composed of Europeans, and he was permitted to take this 
number from the party he had brought down. He had 
no difficulty in obtaining volunteers, for as soon as the 
nature of the force was known the men were eager to en- 
gage in it. To this troop the two little fieldpieces would 
be committed. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


307 


A few days after the scheme had been sanctioned En- 
sign Anstey was at work drilling the recruits as cavalry. 
Charlie and Peters were instructed by him also in the 
drill and words of command, and were soon able to assist. 
Two months were spent in severe work, and at the end of 
that time the little regiment were able to execute all sim- 
ple cavalry maneuvers with steadiness and regularity. 
The natives were all men who had lived on horseback from 
their youth, and therefore required no teaching to ride. 
They were also, at the end of that time, able to act as 
infantry with as much regularity as the ordinary Sepoys. 
When so engaged four horses were held by one man, so 
that a hundred and fifty men were available for fighting 
on foot. The work had been unusually severe, but as the 
officers did not spare themselves, and Charlie had prom- 
ised a present to each man of the troop when fit for service, 
they had worked with alacrity, and had taken great inter- 
est in learning their new duties. At the end of two 
montin: they were inspected by Colonel Lawrence and 
Governor Pigot, and both expressed their highest gratifi- 
cation and surprise at their efficiency, and anticipated 
great benefits would arise from the organization. 

So urgent, indeed, was the necessity that something 
should be done for the restoration of order, that Charlie 
had with difficulty obtained the two months necessary to 
attain the degree of perfection which he deemed necessary. 
The day after the inspection the troop marched out from 
Madras. Ensign Anstey commanded the white troop, the 
other three were led by native officers. Captain Peters 
commanded the squadron composed of the white troop 
and one of the others. A Lieutenant Hallowes, whom 
Peters knew to be a hard-working and energetic officer, 
was, at Charlie’s request, appointed to the command of 
the other squadron. He himself commanded the whole. 

They had been ordered in the first place to move to 


308 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


Arcot, which was held by a garrison of Muhammud Ali. 
The whole of the country round was greatly disturbed. 
French intrigues and the sight of the diminshed power of 
the English had caused most of the minor chiefs in that 
neighborhood to throw off their allegiance. A body of Mah- 
ratta horse were ravaging the country districts, and it 
was against these that Charlie determined in the first place 
to act. He had been permitted to have his own way in 
the clothing and arming of his force. Each man carried 
a musket, which had been shortened some six inches, and 
hung in slings from the saddle, the muzzle resting in a 
piece of leather, technically termed a bucket. The am- 
munition pouch was slung on the other side of the saddle, 
and could be fastened in an instant by two straps to the 
belts which the troopers wore round their waists. The 
men were dressed in brown, thick cotton cloth, called 
karkee. Round their black forage caps was wound a long 
length of blue and white cotton cloth, forming a turban, 
with the ends hanging down to protect the back of the 
neck and spine from the sun. 

Having obtained news that the Mahratta horse, two 
thousand strong, were pillaging at a distance of six miles 
from the town, Charlie set off the day following his arrival 
to meet them. The Mahrattas had notice of his coming; 
but hearing that the force consisted only of two hundred 
horse, they regarded it with contempt. When Charlie first 
came upon them they were in the open country, and seeing 
that they were prepared to attack him, he drew up his little 
force in two lines. The second line he ordered to dis- 
mount to act as infantry. The two guns were loaded with 
grape, and the men of the first line were drawn up at 
sufficient intervals to allow an infantryman to pass between 
each horse. 

With shouts of anticipated triumph the Mahratta horse 
swept down. The front line of English horsemen had 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


309 


screened the movements of those behind, and when the 
enemy were within fifty yards, Charlie gave the word. 
The troopers already sat musket in hand, and between 
each horse an infantry soldier now stepped forward, while 
toward each end the line opened and the two fieldpieces 
were advanced. The Mahratta horsemen were astonished 
at this sudden maneuver, but, pressed by the mass from 
behind, they still continued their charge. When but fif- 
teen yards from the English line, a stream of fire ran along 
this from end to end, every musket was emptied into the 
advancing force, while the guns on either flank swept them 
with grape. The effect was tremendous. Scarcely a man 
of the front line survived the fire, and the whole mass 
halted and recoiled in confusion. Before they could re- 
cover themselves another volley of shot and grape was fired 
into them. Then Charlie’s infantry ran back, and the 
cavalry, closing up, dashed upon the foe, followed half a 
minute afterward by the lately dismounted men of the 
other two troops, ten white soldiers alone remaining to 
work and guard the guns. The effect of the charge of 
these two hundred disciplined horse upon the already dis- 
organized mob of Mahratta horsemen was irresistible, and 
in a few minutes the Mahrattas were scattered and in full 
flight over the plain pursued by the British cavalry, now 
broken up into eight half troops. The rout was complete, 
and in a very short time the last Mahratta had fled, leaving 
behind them three hundred dead upon the plain. Greatly 
gratified with their success, and feeling confident now in 
their own powers, the British force returned to Arcot. 

Charlie now determined to attack the fort of Vellore, 
which was regarded as impregnable. The town lay at the 
foot of some very steep and rugged hills, which were sur- 
mounted by three detached forts. The rajah, encouraged 
by the French, had renounced his allegiance to Muham- 
jnud Ali, and had declared himself independent. As, 


/ 


3lo with olive in inlia . 

however, it was certain that he was prepared to give assist- 
ance to the French when they took the field against the 
English,- Charlie determined to attack the place. The 
French had received large reinforcements, and had already 
captured many forts and strong places around Pondicherry. 
They were, however, awaiting the arrival of still larger 
forces, known to be on the way, before they made a deci- 
sive, and, as they hoped, final attack upon the English. 

The rajah’s army consisted of some fifteen hundred in- 
fantry and as many cavalry. These advanced to meet the 
English force. Charlie feigned a retreat as they came on, 
and retired to a village some three miles distant. The 
cavalry pursued at full speed, leaving the infantry behind. 
Upon reaching the village Charlie at once dismounted all 
his men, lined the inclosures, and received the enemy’s 
cavalry, as they galloped up, with so heavy a fire that they 
speedily drew rein. Ater trying for some time to force 
the position they began to fall back, and the English force 
again mounted, dashed upon them and completed their 
defeat. The broken horsemen, as they rode across the 
plain, met their infantry advancing, and these, disheart- 
ened at the defeat of the cavalry, fell back in great haste, 
and abandoning the town, which was without fortification, 
retired at once to the forts commanding it. Charlie took 
possession of the town, and spent the next two days in 
reconnoitering the forts. The largest and nearest of these 
faoed the right of the town. It was called Suzarow. The 
second, on an even steeper hill, was called Guzarow. The 
third, which lay some distance behind this, and was much 
smaller, was called Mortz Azur. Charlie determined to 
attempt in the first place to carry Guzarow, as in this, 
which was considered the most inaccessible, the rajah him- 
self had taken up his position, having with him all his 
treasure. Charlie saw that it would be next to impossible 
with so small a force to carry it by a direct attack by the 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


311 


road which led to it, as this was completely covered by its 
guns. It appeared to him, however, that the rocks upon 
which it stood were by no means inaccessible. 

He left twenty men to guard his guns, placed a guard 
of ten upon the road leading up to the fort, to prevent the 
inhabitants from sending up news of his intentions to the 
garrison, who had, with that of Suzarow, kept up a fire 
from their guns upon the town since his arrival there. 
The moon was not to rise until eleven o’clock, and at nine 
Charlie marched with a hundred and seventy men from 
the town. Making a considerable detour, he found him- 
self, at half-past ten, at the foot of the rocks, rising 
almost sheer from the upper part of the hill. He was well 
provided with ropes and ladders. The most perfect silence 
had been enjoined upon the men, and in the darkness the 
march had been unseen by the enemy. AVhile waiting for 
the moon to rise the troopers all wound pieces of cloth, 
with which they had come provided, round their boots to 
prevent these from making a noise by slipping or stumbling 
on the rocks. When the moon rose the ascent of the rocks 
began at the point which Charlie had, after a close inspec- 
tion through a telescope, judged to be most accessible. The 
toil was very severe. One by one the men climbed from 
ledge to ledge, some of the most active hill men from 
northern India leading the way, and aiding their comrades 
to follow them by lowering ropes, and placing ladders at 
the most inaccessible spots. All this time they were com- 
pletely hidden from the observation of the garrison above. 

At last the leaders of the party stood at the foot of the 
walls, which rose a few feet from the edge of the cliff. 
The operation had been performed almost noiselessly. 
The ammunition pouches had been left behind, each man 
carrying ten rounds in his belt. Every piece of metal had 
been carefully removed from their uniforms, the very but- 
tons having been cut off, lest these should strike against 


312 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


the rocks, and the muskets had been swathed up in thick 
coverings. The men, as they gained the upper ridge, 
spread along at the foot of the walls until the whole body 
had gathered there. They could hear the voices of the 
sentries thirty feet above them, but these, having no idea 
of the vicinity of an enemy, did not look over the edge of 
the wall. Indeed, the parapets of the Indian fortifications 
were always so high that it was only from projecting towers 
that the foot of the wall could be seen. When the English 
force were assembled, the ladders, which, like everything 
else, had been muffled, were placed against the walls, and, 
headed by their officers, the troops ascended. The sur- 
prise was complete. Not until the leaders of the storming 
party stood upon the parapet was their presence perceived. 
The guards discharged their firelocks and fled hastily. 

As soon as twenty men were collected on the wall Charlie 
took the command of these and hurried forward toward 
the gate. Hallowes was to lead the next party along the 
opposite direction, Peters was to form the rest up as they 
gained the wall, and to follow Charlie with fifty more, 
while Anstey was to hold the remainder in reserve, to be 
used as circumstances might demand. The resistance, 
however, was slight. Taken absolutely by surprise the 
enemy rushed out from their sleeping places. They were 
immediately fired upon from the walls. The greater part 
ran back into shelter, while some of the more determined, 
gathering together, made for the gate. But of this Charlie 
had already taken possession, and received them with so 
vigorous a fire that they speedily fell back. When the 
whole circuit of the walls was in his possession, Charlie 
took a hundred of his men and descended into the fort. 
Each building as he reached it was searched, and the 
garrison it contained made to come out and lay down their 
arms, and were then allowed to depart through the gate. 
Upon reaching the rajah’s quarters he at once came out 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


313 


and surrendered himself. Two guns were discharged to 
inform the little body in the town of the complete success 
of the movement; and the guard on the road then fell 
back and joined the party with the guns. 

Thus, without losing a man, the fort of Guzarow, re- 
garded by the natives as being impregnable, was carried. 
Fifteen lacs of rupees were found in the treasury. Of 
these, in accordance with the rules of the service, half was 
set aside for the company, the remainder became the prop- 
erty of the force. Of this half fell to the officers, in pro-'_ 
portion to their rank, and the rest was divided among the 
men. The share of each trooper amounted to nearly two 
hundred pounds. Knowing how demoralizing the posses- 
sion of such a sum would be, Charlie assembled his force 
next morning. He pointed out to them that as the greater 
part of the plunder was in silver, it would be impossible 
for them to carry it on their persons. He advised them, 
then, to allow the whole sum to remain in the treasury, to 
be forwarded under an escort to Madras, each soldier to 
receive an order for the amount of his share upon the 
treasury there. This was agreed to unanimously, and 
Charlie then turned his attention to the other forts. 

The guns of Guzarow were turned against these, and 
a bombardment commenced. Su arow, which extended 
partly down the slope, was much exposed to the fire from 
Guzarow, and, although no damage could be done to the 
walls at so great a distance, the garrison, suffering from 
the fire, and intimidated by the fall of Guzarow, lost heart. 
Large numbers deserted, and the governor, in the course 
of two days, thought it prudent to obey the orders which 
the rajah had, upon being made captive, sent to him to 
surrender. The next day the governor of Mortz Azur 
followed his example, and Vellore and its three strong 
forts were thus in the possession of the English. 

At Vellore Charlie nearly lost one of his faithful fol- 


314 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


lowers. Early in the morning Hossein came into Charlie’s 
room. 

“ Sahib,” he said, “something is the matter with Tim.” 

“ What is the matter?” Charlie said, sitting up in his 
bed. 

“I do not know, sahib. When I went to him he did 
not move. He was wide awake and his eyes are staring. 
When I went beside him he shook his head a little and 
said, ‘S-s-s-h.’ He seems quite rigid, and is as pale as 
death.” 

Charlie leaped out and hurried to Tim. The latter was 
lying on the ground in the next room. He had carried 
off three or four cushions from the rajah’s divan and had 
thrown these down, and had spread a rug over him. He 
lay on his back exactly as Hossein had described. As 
Charlie hurried up Tim again gave vent to the warning 
“S-s-s-h.” 

“What is the matter, Tim? What is the matter, my 
poor fellow ?” 

Tim made a slight motion with his head for his master 
to bend toward him. Charlie leaned over him, and he 
whispered : 

“There is a sarpent in bed with me.” 

“Are you quite sure, Tim?” 

“He woke me with his cold touch,” Tim whispered. 
“I felt him crawling against my foot, and now he is laying 
against my leg.” 

Charlie drew back for a minute and consulted with 
Hossein. “Lie quite still, Tim,” he said, “and don’t be 
afraid. We will try to kill him without his touching you; 
but even if he should bite you, with help ready at hand 
there will be no danger.” 

Charlie now procured two knives, the one a sharp sur- 
gical knife, from a case which he had brought, the other 
he placed in a charcoal fire, which one of the men speedily 


WITH GLlVE m INDIA. 


315 


fanned until the blade had attained a white heat. Charlie 
had decided that if the snake bit Tim he would instantly 
make a deep cut through the line of the punctures of the 
fangs, cutting down as low as these could penetrate, and 
immediatelly cauterize it by placing the hot knife in the 
gash so made. Six men were called in with orders to seize 
Tim on the instant and hold his leg firm, to enable the 
operation to be performed. Two others were to occupy 
themselves with the snake. These were armed with sticks. 
Hossein now approached the bed, from which hitherto 
they had all kept well aloof. The snake, Tim said, lay 
against his leg, between the knee and the ankle, and the 
spot was marked by a slight elevation of the rug. Hossein 
drew his tulwar, examined the edge to see that nothing 
had blunted its razor-like keenness, and then took his 
stand at the foot of the bed. Twice he raised his weapon, 
and then let it fall with a drawing motion. The keen 
blade cut through the rug as if it had been pasteboard, 
and at the same instant Tim sprang from the other side of 
the bed and fainted in the arms of the men. Hossein 
threw off the rug, and there, severed in pieces, lay the 
writhing body of a huge cobra. Tim soon recovered under 
tho administration of water sprinkled in his face, and 
brandy poured down his throat. But he was some time 
ere he thoroughly recovered from the effects of the trying 
ordeal through which he bad passed. Many of the build- 
ings in the fort were in a very bad condition, and Charlie 
had several of the most dilapidated destroyed, finding in 
their walls several colonies of cobras, which were all killed 
by the troops. 


m 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


CHAPTER XXV. 

BESIEGED IN A PAGODA. 

A few days later Charlie received a message from the 
Rajah of Permacoil, saying that he was besieged by a 
strong native force aided by the French. He at once 
moved his force to his assistance. He found that the 
besiegers, among whom were two hundred French troops, 
were too strong to be attacked. He therefore established 
himself in their rear, attacked and captured convoys, and 
prevented the country people from bringing in provisions. 
Several times the besieging infantry advanced against him, 
but before these he at once fell back, only to return as 
soon as they retired to their camp. Whenever their horse 
ventured out against him, he beat them back with consid- 
erable loss. 

Ten days after his arrival, the enemy, finding it impos- 
sible to maintain themselves in the face of so active an 
enemy, and suffering greatly from want of provisions, 
raised the siege and fell back. As soon as they had drawn 
off Charlie entered the fort. The rajah received him with 
the greatest warmth. He was, however, much distressed 
at the capture of a hill fort at some distance from Perma- 
coil. In this he had stowed his wives and treasure, think- 
ing that it would be unmolested. The French, however, 
had, just before Charlie’s arrival, detached a strong force 
with some guns, and these had captured the place. The 
force which had accomplished this had, he now heard, 
marched to Trjnavody, a fort and town thirty miles away, 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


3lt 

tjpon the road by whioh the force which had besieged the 
town was retiring. The treasure was a considerable one, 
amounting to seven lacs of rupees, and as the rajah stated 
his willingness that the troops should take possession of 
this if they could hut rescue his women, Charlie at once 
determined to attempt the feat. The main body of the 
enemy would not reach the place until the afternoon of 
the following day. Charlie soon collected his men, and 
making a detour through the country arrived next morn- 
ing within a mile of Trinavody. 

The town was a small one, and the fort one of the ordi- 
nary native forts, built in a parallelogram with flanking 
towers. The place, however, contained a very large and 
solidly built pagoda or temple. It was surrounded by a 
wall forty feet high, and at the gateway stood an immense 
tower with terraces rising one above the other. Capturing 
a native, Charlie learned that the fort was tenanted only 
by the troops of the native rajah of the place, the French 
detachment being encamped in the pagoda. He at once 
rode forward with his troops, dashed through the native 
town, and in through the wide gateway of the tower into 
the courtyard within. Beyond two or three straggling 
shots from the sentries he had so far encountered no oppo- 
sition, and the native troops in the courtyard, thrown into 
wild confusion by this sudden appearance of a hostile force, 
threw down their arms and cried for mercy. From the 
temple within, however, the French infantry, a hundred 
strong, opened a brisk fire. 

Charlie sent some of his men on to the tower, whence 
their fire commanded the flat roof of the temple, and these 
speedily drove the defenders from that post. The field- 
pieces were unlimbered and directed toward the gate of 
the inner temple, while a musketry fire was kept up against 
every window and loophole in the building. The gate 
gave way after a few shots had been fired, and Charlie led 


818 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


his party to the assault. The French defended themselves 
bravely, but they were outnumbered, and were driven 
fighting from room to room until the survivors laid down 
their arms. The assault, however, had cost the British a 
loss of twenty-five men. 

The Rajah of Permacoil’s treasure and his women fell 
into the hands of the captors. Charlie ordered the chests 
to be brought down and placed in bullock wagons. Just 
as he was about to order his men, who were scattered 
through the temple looting, to form up, he heard a shout 
from the tower, and looking up saw one of his men there 
gesticulating wildly. He ran up the tower, and on reach- 
ing the first terrace saw to his surprise the whole of the 
force which he believed to be fifteen miles distant already 
entering the town. The French officer in command, 
knowing the activity and dash of his opponent, and fear- 
ing that an attempt might be made to carry Trinavody 
and recapture the rajah’s treasure, had marched all night. 
When within a mile of the place he heard what had hap- 
pened, and at once pushed forward. 

Charlie saw that already his retreat was cut off, and 
running to the edge of the terrace shouted to Peters to 
hurry out with all the men already in the courtyard, to 
occupy the houses outside the gate, and to keep back the 
advancing enemy. Summoning another party to the 
tower, four guns upon the terrace were at once loaded, 
and these opened upon the head of the enemy’s column as 
they entered the street leading to the temple. In a short 
time a brisk fight began. The enemy planted guns to 
bear upon the tower. The cannon of the fort joined in 
the assault, the infantry pressed forward through the 
houses and inclosures to the temple and were soon engaged 
with the men under Captain Peters, while the guns and 
musketry from the tower also opened upon them. 

Having seen that the preparations to repulse an imme- 



Charlie surprised by the French at Trinavody.— Page 318. 

— With Clive in India. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


319 


diate attack were complete, Charlie again ran down to the 
courtyard. The weak point of the defenses was the gate- 
way. This was fifty feet wide and unprovided with gates, 
and Charlie at once set a strong party to work to form a 
barricade across it. For some hours the party outside the 
gates maintained their position, but they were gradually 
driven back, and toward evening, by Charlie’s orders, they 
retired within the temple. 

The barricade was now eight feet high, the face was 
formed of large slabs of stone piled one upon another 
backed by a considerable thickness of earthwork. This, 
however, although capable of resisting a sudden rush of 
infantry, would, Charlie knew, be incapable of resisting 
artillery. During the night he divided his men in two 
parties, which alternately slept and worked at the inner 
defenses which he had designed. These consisted of two 
walls running from each side of the gatewajfrto the temple. 
They were placed a few feet further back than the edge of 
the gateway, so that an enemy advancing to the storm 
would not see them until within the gate. These walls 
he intended to be eight feet high, and to be backed with 
earth four feet high, so as to form a bank on which the 
defenders could stand and fire into the space between them. 
To obtain materials he pulled down several buildings 
forming a part of the temple. The distanoe from the 
gateway to the temple was fifty yards, and although the 
men worked without ceasing the wall had made but little 
progress when daylight dawned. During the night Char- 
lie lowered one of his men from the wall furthest from the 
enemy with instructions to make his way as fast as possible 
to Madras to ask for succor. 

In the morning Charlie found that the enemy had on 
their side been also busy. A house which faced the end 
of the street leading to the temple had been pulled down 
and a battery of four guns erected there. As soon ae it 


320 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


was light the combat began. The enemy had sixteen 
pieces of artillery beside those on the fort, and while the 
four guns in front played unceasingly upon the barricade 
across the gateway, the others cannonaded the tower, 
whence the English guns kept up a fire on the battery in 
front. So well were these directed, and so heavy was the 
musketry that the enemy’s guns were-several times silenced 
and the artillerymen driven from them. 

Behind the barricade a working party threw up fresh 
earth, to strengthen the part most shaken by the enemy’s 
fire, and then set to work to form a similar barricade in a 
line with the back of the gateway. This was completed 
by nightfall, by which time the enemy’s guns had com- 
pletely shattered the stone facing of the outer barricade, 
rendering it possible for it to be carried with a rush. As 
from the windows of the houses they could see the new 
work behind it, they would, Charlie judged, not attempt 
an assault until this also was destroyed. During the 
night large quantities of fresh earth were piled on the 
outer barricade, which was now useful as forming a screen 
to that behind it from the guns. All night the work at 
the parallel walls continued, and by morning these had 
reached a height of three feet. 

During the next two days the fight continued without 
much advantage on either side. Each day the enemy’s 
guns shattered the outer barricade, but this was as regu- 
larly repaired at night in spite of the heavy artillery and 
matchlock fire which they kept up toward the spot. On 
the fourth day the enemy pulled down a house standing 
just in the rear of their battery, and Charlie found that 
behind it they had erected another. 

It was a solidly built work of fifteen feet in height, and 
the enemy must have labored continuously at it every 
night. It had a strong and high parapet of sand bags 
protecting the gunners from the musketry fire of the 


VlTH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


821 

tower. The muzzles of four gnns projected through em- 
brasures which had been left for them, and these opened 
tire over the heads of the gunners in the lower battery. 

In spite of the efforts of the besieged the enemy kept 
up so heavy a fire that by the afternoon the inner as well 
as the outer barricade was knocked to pieces. By this 
time, however, the inner walls were completed, and the 
English awaited the storm with confidence. The doorway 
of the temple had been closed and blocked up behind, but 
the doors had been shattered to pieces by the shot which 
had passed through the gateway, and the entrance now 
stood open. Inside the temple, out of the line of fire, 
Charlie had the two little fieldpieces, each crammed to 
the muzzle with bullets, placed in readiness to fire. The 
lower floor of the tower had been pierced above the gate- 
way, and here two huge caldrons filled with boiling lead, 
stripped from the roof, stood ready for action. 

At three in the afternoon, after a furious cannonade, 
the fire of the enemy’s battery suddenly ceased. They 
had formed communications between the houses on either 
side of the street, and at the signal the troops poured out 
from these in large bodies and rushed to the assault. The 
guns from the tower, which had been^waiting the moment, 
poured showers of grape among them, but, believing that 
the temple now lay at their mercy, the enemy did not 
hesitate bat rushed at the gateway. Not a shot was fir d 
as they entered. Scrambling over the remains of the two 
barricades the enemy poured with exulting shouts into the 
courtyard. Then those in front hesitated. On either 
hand, as far as the doorway of the temple, extended a 
massive wall eight feet high, roughly built, certainly, but 
far too strong to be battered down, too steep to be scaled. 
They would have retreated, but they were driven forward 
by the mass which poured in through the gateway behind 
them; and seeing that their only safety was in victory 
they pressed forward asaitt 


tn wits: clive m india. 

Not a defender showed himself until the head of the 
column had reached a point two-thirds of the distance 
across the courtyard. Then suddenly on either side tho 
wall was lined by the British, who at once opened a tre- 
mendous fire on the mass below. At the same moment 
the guns were run into the doorway and poured their con- 
tents into the struggling mass. Pent up between the 
walls, unable to return the fire poured down upon them, 
with lanes torn through them by the discharge of the can- 
non, the greater portion of the mass strove to turn and 
retire. The officer in command, a gallant Frenchman, 
called upon the survivors of the fifty French infantry who 
had led the attack to follow him, and rushed forward upon 
the guns. Here, however, Charlie had posted his Euro- 
peans, and these, swarming out from the temple, poured a 
volley into the advancing French and then charged them 
with the bayonet. 

The pressure from behind had now ceased. Streams of 
boiling lead poured through the holes above the archway 
had effectually checked the advance, and through this 
molten shower the shattered remnants of the assaulting 
column now fled for their lives, leaving two hundred and 
fifty of their best men dead behind them. As the last of 
the last of the column issued out the guns of the battery 
again angrily opened fire. As Charlie had anticipated, 
the enemy, finding how strong were the inner defenses, 
abandoned all further idea of attack by the gateway; and 
leaving only two guns there to prevent a sortie, placed 
their whole artillery on the western side of the pagoda, 
and opened fire to prevent a breach there. 

For a week the siege continued, and then Charlie de- 
termined to evacuate the place. The rajah’s treasure was 
made up into small sacks which were fastened to the 
horses’ croups. Had it not been for these animals he 
Would have defended the place to the last, confident in his 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


323 


power to devise fresh means to repel fresh assaults. The 
store of forage, however, collected by the enemy for their 
own use in the temple was now exhausted. Charlie di- 
rected Peters with twenty men to sally out from the gate 
at midnight, to enter the nearest house on the right hand 
side, and to follow the communications made by the enemy 
before the assault until they came to the end of the street. 
Lieutenant Hallowes with a similar party was to take the 
left side. If they found any guards within the houses 
they were to overpower these, and, rushing straight on, 
to attack the battery and spike the guns. Should they 
find the houses deserted they were to gather in the houses 
nearest the battery, when Peters was to fire his pistol as a 
signal to Hallowes, and both parties were to attack the 
battery. One of the inner walls had been pulled down, 
and the main body of the force, having the wounded and 
the ladies of the rajah’s zenana in their center, were to 
sally out the instant the guns were taken. 

The plan was carried out with the greatest success. 
The houses on both sides of the street were found to be 
deserted, and as Peters fired his pistol, the party dashed 
at the flanks of the battery. The French gunners leaped 
to their feet, and believing that they were attacked in 
front discharged their cannon. The grape-shot swept 
along the empty street and through the gateway, and 
Charlie, leading one of the troops, at once dashed down 
the street. At their first rush Peters and Hallowes had 
carried the battery, cutting down the gunners. Immedi- 
ately behind, however, the enemy had posted a support 
several hundred strong, and these speedily advanced to 
recover the battery. Leaving their horses in charge of a 
small party, Charlie dismounted his men and joined Peters, 
and his fire quickly checked the assault. In the meantime 
the rest of the defenders of the temple rode down the 
streets and leaving a few men with the horses of Peters’ and 


324 WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 

Hallowes* detachments, rode out into the open country. 
After driving back his assailants Charlie led his party back 
to their horses, mounted them, and speedily rejoined the 
main body. An hour later they were well on their way 
toward Permacoil, which they reached next day. 

The rajah was delighted at recovering his family. The 
treasure was divided, and the portion belonging to the 
troops was, with the company’s share, sent down under a 
strong escort to Madras. 

For a considerable time Charlie’s force were occupied 
with small undertakings. Lally had now arrived from 
France and had taken the command. He had at his 
orders a European force considerably exceeding any that 
had hitherto been gathered in India, and he boasted that 
he was going to capture Madras and drive the English 
out of India. Nothing could have been more unfortunate 
for the French than the choice of such a man, and his 
appointment was destined to give the last blow to French 
influence in India, as the supercession of Dupleix had 
given the first. M. Lally had one virtue, he was person- 
ally brave; but he was arrogant, passionate and jealous. 
He had no capacity whatever for either awing or conciliat- 
ing those with whom he came in contact. He treated the 
natives with open contempt and was soon as much hated 
by them as by his own soldiers. His first step had been 
to order Bussy down from Hyderabad with the whole of 
his force. 

Bussy, a man of great genius, of extreme tact, of per- 
fect knowledge of the Indian character, had for eight 
years maintained French influence supreme at that court, 
and had acquired for France the Northern Sirkars, a 
splendid and most valuable province on the seacoast north 
of Madras. Salabut Jung, the ruler of Hyderabad, the 
protege of the French, heard with dismay the order which 
Bussy had received. To Bussy himself the blow was a 


WIJE CLIVE IN INDIA. 


325 


heavy one, and he saw that his departure would entail the 
ruin of the edifice of French influence, which he had built 
up by so many years of thought and toil. However, he 
obeyed at once, and marched with two hundred and fifty 
Europeans and five hundred native troops into the Sirkars. 
He made over the charge of this territory to the Marquis 
de Conflans, whom, although but just arrived from Europe 
and entirely new to Indian affairs, Count de Lally had 
sent to replace M. Moracin, who had for years ably man- 
aged the province. He then marched with his troops to 
join the main army under Count de Lally. This force 
having taken Fort St. David had operated against Tan- 
jore, where it had suffered a repulse. The news of this 
reached the Northern Sirkars soon after the departure of 
Bussy, and Anaudraz, the most powerful chief of the 
country, rose in rebellion, and sent a messenger to Cal- 
cutta begging the assistance of the English to drive out 
the French. 

While the rest of the Bengal council, seeing that Bengal 
was at the time threatened with invasion from the north 
and menaced with troubles within, considered that it 
would be an act little short of madness to send troops at a 
time when they could be so little spared to assist a chief, 
who, even from his own accounts, was only able to raise 
three thousand irregular followers, Clive thought other- 
wise. He saw the great value of the Northern Sirkars, 
whose possession would complete the line of British terri- 
tory along the seacoast from Calcutta down to Madras. 
He saw, too, that a movement here would effect a diver- 
sion in favor of Madras. The situation there appeared 
very serious, and he could spare no troops which would 
suffice to turn the scale. But even should Madras be lost 
the gain of the Northern Sirkars would almost compensate 
for the disaster. Having gained the council to his views 
he sent Lieutenant-colonel Forde, who commanded the 


32G 


WITS CLIVE IN INDIA . 


company’s troops in Bengal, with five hundred Europeans, 
two thousand natives, and six six-pounders by sea to Viza- 
gapatam, a port which Anandraz had seized. These landed 
on the *20th of October, 1758. 

Had Conflans been an efficient officer he could have 
crushed Anandraz long before the arrival of the English. 
He had under his orders a force composed of five hundred 
European troops, men trained by Bussy and accustomed 
to victory, four thousand native troops, and a brigade of 
artillery. Instead of marching at once to crush the rebel- 
lion, he sent messenger after messenger to Lally begging 
for assistance. It was only when he heard from Lally 
that he had directed Moracin with three hundred European 
troops to support him that he moved against Anandraz. 
His opportunity had, however, slipped from his hands. 
He had thrown away six weeks, and when upon the march 
the news reached him of the landing of the English, he 
took up the very strong position within sight of the fort 
Peddapur and intrenched himself there. 

Clive had sent to Madras the news that he was dispatch- 
ing Colonel Forde to the Sirkars, and begged that any 
body of troops who might be available might be forwarded. 
Charlie’s corps had already been recalled toward Madras 
to keep the bodies of French who were converging in that 
direction at a distance as long as possible, so as to allow 
he victualing of Madras to go on uninterrupted. Mr. 
Pigot now instructed Charlie to hand over the command 
of that force to Peters, and with fifty men to make his 
way north and to effect a junction with Forde, who was 
entirely deficient in cavalry. Avoiding the French force, 
Charlie reached Vizagapatam upon the 2d of December, 
and found that Forde had marched on the previous day. 
He started at once, and on the evening of the 3d came up 
to Forde, who had arrived in sight of the French position. 

Charlie had already made the acquaintance of Colonel 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


32 1 


Forde in Bengal, and Forde was glad to obtain the assist- 
ance and advice of an officer who had seen so much service. 
An hour after arriving Charlie rode out with his com- 
mander and reconnoitered the French position, which was, 
they concluded, too strong to be attacked. In point of num- 
bers the forces were about even. Conflans had, in addition 
to his five hundred Europeans, six thousand native infan- 
try, five hundred native cavalry, and thirty guns. Forde 
had four hundred and seventy Europeans, one thousand 
nine hundred Sepoys, and six guns. Anandraz had forty 
Europeans, five thousand infantry, five hundred horse- 
men, and four guns. These five thousand men were, 
however, a mere ragged mob, of whom very few had fire- 
arms, and the rest were armed with bows and arrows. His 
horsemen were equally worthless, and Forde could only 
rely upon the troops he had brought with him from Cal- 
cutta and the troop of fifty natives under Charlie Marryat. 

Finding that the French position was too strong to be 
attacked, Forde fell back to a strong position at Chambol, 
a village nearly four miles from the French camp. Here 
for four days the two armies remained watching each 
other, the leaders of both sides considering that the posh 
tion of the other was too strong to be attacked. 


m 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


CHAPTER XXVI. 

THE SIEGE OF MADRAS. 

At last, weary of inactivity, the Marquis de Conflans 
and Colonel Fo^de arrived simultaneously, on the 8th of 
December, at a determination to bring matters to a crisis. 
Conflans had heard from a deserter that Forde had omitted 
to occupy a mound which, at a short distance from his 
camp, commanded the position. He determined to seize 
this during the night, and to open fire with his guns, and 
that his main army should take advantage of the confusion 
which the sudden attack would occasion to fall upon the 
English. Forde, on his part, had determined to march 
at four o’clock in the morning to a village named Condore, 
three miles distant, whence he could threaten the French 
flank. Ignorant of each other’s intentions the English 
and French left their camps at night. Forde marched at 
a quarter past four, as arranged with Anandraz; but the 
rajah and his people, with the usual native aversion to 
punctuality, remained quietly asleep, and a few minutes 
after daybreak they were roughly awakened by a deadly 
fire poured by six guns into the camp. The rajah sent 
messenger after messenger to Forde urging him to return, 
and he himself with his frightened army hurried toward 
Condore. Forde had, indeed, retraced his steps immedi- 
ately he heard the fire of the guns, and soon met the 
rajah’s rabble in full flight, and uniting with them 
inarched back to Con lore. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


329 


Conflans supposed that the fire of his guns had driven 
the whole of his opponents in a panic from Chambol, and 
determining to take advantage of the confusion marched 
with his force against them. Forde at once prepared for 
the battle. In the center he placed the English, includ- 
ing the rajah’s forty Europeans. Next to these, on either 
side, he placed his Sepoys, and posted the troops of Anan- 
draz on the right and left fianks. He then advanced 
toward the enemy. The French guns opened fire. Forde 
halted. In the position in which he found himself his 
center occupied a field of Indian corn, so high that they 
were concealed from the enemy. Conflans had moved 
toward the English left, with the intention apparently of 
turning that flank, and after the artillery battle on both 
sides had continued for forty minutes he ordered his troops 
to advance. 

In Madras both the English and French dress their 
Sepoys in white. In Bengal, however, since the raising 
of Sepoy regiments after the recapture of Calcutta, the 
English had clothed them in red. Conflans, therefore 
thought that the force he was about to attack was the 
English contingent, and that if he could defeat this the 
rout of his enemy would be secured. The French ad- 
vanced with great rapidity and attacked the Sepoys in 
front and flank so vigorously that they broke in disorder. 
The rajah’s troops fled instantly, and in spite of the ex- 
hortations of Forde the Sepoys presently followed their 
example, and fled with the rajah’s troops to Chambol pur- 
sued by the enemy’s horse. They would have suffered 
even more severely than they did in this pursuit had not 
Charlie Marryat launched his little squadron at the enemy’s 
horse. Keeping his men well together he made repeated 
charges, several time, riding through and through them, 
until at last they desisted from the pursuit, and forming 
jn a compact body fell back toward the field of battle, 


330 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


Charlie, who had already lost twelve men, not thinking it 
prudent again to attack so strong a force. 

Conflans’ easy success over the Sepoys was fatal to him. 
Believing that he had defeated the English, he gave orders 
to several companies of the French troops to press on in 
pursuit without delay. They started off in hot speed, 
proceeding without much order or regularity, when they 
were suddenly confronted by the whole line of English 
troops in solid order advancing from the high corn to take 
the place lately occupied by the Sepoys. In vain the scat 
tered and surprised companies of the French endeavored 
to re-form and make head against them. So heavy was 
the fire of musketry opened by the British line immedi- 
ately they had taken up their position that the French 
broke their ranks and ran back as fast as they could to 
regain their guns which were fully half a mile in the rear. 

In the meantime the French Sepoys on their left had 
been gradually driving back the English right; but Forde, 
disregarding this, pressed forward in hot pursuit of the 
French with his English, behind whom the greater portion 
of the beaten Sepoys had already rallied. Keeping his 
men well together he advanced at the fullest speed, follow- 
ing so closely upon the enemy that the latter had only 
time to fire one or two rounds with their thirteen guns 
before the English were upon them. The French, who 
had already lost heart by the serious check which had 
befallen them, were unable to stand the shock, and at 
once retreated, leaving their guns behind them. 

As Forde had anticipated, the French Sepoys, seeing 
their center and right defeated, desisted from their attack 
on the English right and fell back upon their camp. The 
English Sepoys at once marched forward and joined Forde’s 
force. The rajah’s troops, however, the whole of whom 
had fled, remained cowering in the shelter of a large dry 
tank. Forde did not wait for them, but, leaving his guns 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


331 


behind him pressed forward an hour after the defeat of 
the French against their camp. To reach this he had to 
pass along a narrow valley commanded by the French 
heavy guns. These opened fire, but the English pressed 
forward without wavering. The defenders, not yet recov- 
ered from the effects of their defeat in the plain, at once 
gave way, and retreated in the utmost confusion toward 
Eajahmahendri. Had the cavalry of Anandraz been at 
hand to follow up the advantage great numbers might 
have been captured. As it was, Charlie Marryat with his 
little force harassed them for some miles, but was unable 
to effect any serious damage on so strong a body. The 
English captured thirty two pieces of cannon, and all the 
stores, ammunition, and tents of the French. 

Forde at once dispatched a battalion of Sepoys under 
Captain Knox in pursuit, and this officer pressed on so 
vigorously that he approached Eajahmahendri the same 
evening. Two more native battalions reached Knox dur- 
ing the night. 

So thoroughly dispirited were the enemy that the sight 
of the red-coated Sepoys of Knox, whom they could not 
distinguish from English, induced them to abandon Eajah- 
mahendri in all haste, although it contained a strong mud 
fort with several guns. The Godavery is two miles wide, 
and all night the passage of the river in boats continued, 
and when at daybreak next morning Knox broke into the 
town he found fifteen Europeans still on the banks expect- 
ing a returning boat. These he captured; and seeing 
upon the opposite bank a party about to disembark guns 
and stores from another boat, he opened fire from the guns 
of the fort toward it, and although the shot could scarcely 
reach halfway across the river, such was the terror of the 
enemy that they forsook the boat and fled. Knox at once 
sent a boat across and brought back that containing the 
guns. The French retreated to Masulipatam, the capital 


m 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


of the province, a port which rivaled Madras in its com- 
merce. Forde determined to follow them there, but he 
was hindered by want of money to pay his troops. This 
the Rajah Anandraz, who had promised to supply money, 
now, excited and arrogant by the victory which he had 
done nothing toward gaining, refused to supply, and many 
weeks were spent in negotiations before Forde was able to 
move forward. 

Charlie was no longer with him. The very day before 
the fight of Condore letters had arrived from Madras stat- 
ing the urgency of the position there, and upon the night 
after the battle Colonel Forde ordered Charlie to return to 
aid in the defense of that city, before which the French 
had appeared on the 29th of November. Several skirmishes 
took place outside the city, and the English then retired 
within the fort. The force consisted of sixteen hundred 
white troops and two thousand three hundred Sepoys. 
The nabob, who had also retired into the town, had two 
hundred horse and a huge retinue of attendants. 

On the morning of the 14th the French occupied the 
town, and the next day the English made a sortie with six 
hundred men. These, for awhile, drove the French be- 
fore them through the streets of Madras; but as the French 
gradually rallied, the fire upon the English was so heavy 
that the sortie was repulsed with a loss of two hundred 
soldiers and six officers, killed, wounded, and prisoners. 
The French loss had been about the same. Had not a 
large quantity of the French troops broken into the wine- 
stores on their arrival and drunk to a point of intoxication, 
it is probable that none of the British party would have 
returned to the fort. The sortie had, however, the effect 
that Saubinet, one of the best of the French officers, was 
killed, and Count D’Estaign, an able general, taken pris- 
oner. For some time the siege proceeded slowly, the 
French waiting for the arrival of their siege artillery by 
ship from Pondiche" 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


333 


The fort of Madras was now a far more formidable post 
than it had been when the French before captured it. In 
the year 1743 Mr. Smith, an engineer, had marked out 
the lines for a considerable increase in the fortifications. 
The ditch was dug and faced with brick, but on account 
of the expense nothing further had been done. The 
French had added somewhat to the fortifications during 
their stay there in 1750. Nothing had been done by the 
English when they recovered the town until the news of 
the preparations which the French were making for the 
siege of the place had been received. Four thousand 
natives were then set to work, and these in eighteen 
months had completed the fortifications, as designed by 
Mr. Smith, just before the arrival of the French. 

The latter determined to attack from the northern side. 
Here the fort was protected by a demi-bastion next to the 
sea, and by the Royal Bastion, the wall between the two 
being covered by a work known as the North Ravelin. 
The defense was also strengthened by the fire of the 
northwest lunette and Pigot’s Bastion. Against these the 
French threw up four batteries. Rally’s Battery, erected 
by the regiment of that name, was on the seashore directly 
facing the demi-bastion. To its right was the Burying- 
ground Battery, facing the Royal Bastion. Against the 
western face of this position the French regiment of Lor- 
raine erected a strong work, while further round to the 
west, on a rising ground, they threw up a battery called 
the Hospital Battery, which kept up a cross-fire on the 
English position. To prevent the French from pressing 
forward along the strip of shore between the fort and the 
sea, the English erected a strong stockade, behind which 
was a battery called the Fascine Battery. 

A few days after the siege began it was found that the 
numbers crowed up in the fort could scarcely be accommo- 
dated, and the rajah was, therefore, invited to leave by 


334 


WITH CLIVE IH INDIA. 


sea, on board a ship which would land him at the Dutch 
settlement of Negapatam, whence he might journey 
through the Tanjore country to Trichinopoli. This pro- 
posal he willingly accepted, and embarked with his wife, 
women, and children, his other followers leaving by the 
land side opposite to that invested by the French. Thus 
the garrison were relieved of the embarrassment and con- 
sumption of food caused by four hundred men and two 
hundred horse. 

Charlie rode with his troop without interruption through 
the country, avoiding all bodies of the enemy until he 
reached the sea fifteen miles north of Madras. Here he 
hired a native boat, and leaving the troops under the com- 
mand of Ensign Anstey, sailed for Madras in order to 
inform the garrison of Forde’s victory over the French, 
and to concert with the governor as to the measures*which 
he wished him to carry out to harass the enemy. He was 
accompanied only by Tim and Hossein. The wind was 
fair, and starting an hour before sunset the boat ran into 
Madras roads two hours later. The Harlem, which had 
that day arrived with artillery for the French from Pondi- 
cherry, fired at the little craft, and the native boatmen 
were about to turn the head of their craft-north ward again. 
Charlie, however, drew his pistol, and Hossein took his 
place with his drawn tulwar by the helmsman. The boat- 
men, thereupon, again continued their course, and though 
several shots fell near them they escaped untouched, and 
anchored just outside the surf abreast of the fort. The 
English had taken the precaution of erecting a number of 
huts under the walls of the fort for the boatmen, in order 
to be able to communicate with any ship arriving, or to 
send messages in or out. As soon as the boat anchored a 
catamaran put out and brought Charlie and his followers 
to shore. There was great joy at the receipt of his news, 
and the guns of the fort fired twenty-one shots toward 
the enemy in honor of the victory. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


335 

Governor Pigot was in general command of the defense, 
having under him Colonel Lawrence in command of the 
troops. The latter, after inquiring from Charlie the char- 
acter of the officer he had left in command of his troop, 
and finding that he was able and energetic, requested 
Charlie to send orders to him to join either the force 
under Captain Preston at Chingalpatt, or that of a native 
leader, Mahommed Issoof, both of whom were ravaging 
and destroying the country about Conjeveram, whence the 
Prench besieging Madras drew most of their provisions. 
Charlie himself was requested to remain in the fort, where 
his experience in sieges would render him of great value. 

At daybreak on the 2d of January the Lorraine and 
Lallv Batteries opened fire. The English guns, however, 
proved superior in weight and number, dismounted two of 
the cannon, and silenced the others. The French mortars 
continued to throw heavy shell into the fort, and that 
night most of the European women and children were 
sent away in native boats. The French batteries, finding 
the superiority of the English fire, ceased firing until the 
6th, when seven guns and six large mortars from Lally’s 
Battery, and eight guns and two mortars from the Lor- 
raine Battery, opened upon the town. The cannonade 
now continued without intermission, but the enemy gained 
but little advantage. Every day, however, added to their 
strength, as fresh vessels with artillery continued to arrive 
from Pondicherry. They were now pushing their ap- 
proaches from Lally’s Battery toward the demi-bastion. 
The losses on the part of the besieged we're considerable, 
many being killed and wounded each day. This continued 
to the end of the month in spite of many gallant sorties 
>y parties of the besiegers, who repeatedly killed and 
drove out the working parties in the head of the French 
trenches. These progressed steadily and reached to the 
outworks of the demi-bastion. 


336 


WITH CLIVTi iH INDIA. 


On the 25th the Shaftesbury, one of the company^ 
trading vessels, commanded by Captain Inglis, was seen 
approaching. The five French ships hoisted English 
colors. A catamaran was sent out to warn her, and at 
uine o’clock in the evening she came to anchor. She had 
on board only some invalids, but brought the welcome 
news that three other ships with troops would soon be up. 
She had on board, too, thirty-seven chests of silver and 
many military stores, among them hand-grenades and 
large shell, which were most welcome to the garrison, who 
had nearly expended their supply. The native boats went 
off from the fort and brought on shore the ammunition 
and stores. In the afternoon the Shaftesbury was at- 
tacked by the two French ships the Bristol and the Har- 
lem. She fought them for two hours, and then sailed in 
and anchored again near the fort. The French ships lay 
off at a distance, and these and one of their batteries played 
upon the Shaftsbury after she had anchored, and continued 
to do so for the next three days. 

Many of the guns of the fort were dismounted by the 
artillery fire, which had continued with scarcely any inter- 
mission for a month. The parapets of the ramparts were 
in many places beaten down, and the walls exposed to the 
enemy’s fire greatly damaged. The enemy now opened 
their breaching battery close to the works, and on the 7th 
two breaches had been effected, and Lally ordered his 
principal engineer and artillery officers to give their opin- 
ion as to the practicability of an assault. These, however, 
considered that the assault would have no prospect of suc- 
cess, as the guns commanding the ditch were still unin- 
jured, and the palisades, which stormers must climb over 
before reaching the breach, untouched. So heavy a cross- 
fire could be brought to bear by the besieged upon an 
assaulting column that it would be swept away before it 
could mount the breach. These officers added their opin- 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


33? 


ion that, considering the nnmber of men defending the 
fort in comparison with those attacking it, final success 
could not be looked for, and further prosecution of the 
works would only entail a useless loss of life. 

On the 9th of February the French attacked Mahommed 
Issoof’s men and those of Captain Preston, the whole 
under the command of Major Calliaud, who had come up 
from Trichinopoli and had taken station three miles in rear 
of the French position. The greater part of the natives, as 
usual, behaved badly, but Calliaud with the artillery and 
a few Sepoys defended himself till nightfall and then 
drew off. 

For the next week the French continued to fire, and 
their approaches were pushed on. Several sorties were 
made, but matters remained unchanged until the 14th, 
when six English ships were seen standing into the roads, 
and that night the French drew out from their trenches 
and retreated. The next morning six hundred troops 
lauded from the ships, and the garrison, who had so 
stoutly resisted the assaults made upon them for forty-two 
days, sallied out to inspect the enemy’s works. Fifty-two 
cannon were left in them, and so great was the hurry with 
which the French retreated that they left forty-four sick 
in the hospital behind. The fort fired during the siege 
26,554 rounds from their cannon, 7,502 shells, threw 
1,990 hand-grenades, and expended 200,000 musketry 
cartridges. Thirty pieces of cannon and five mortars had 
been dismounted during the siege. Of the Europeans the 
loss in killed, wounded, and prisoners was five hundred 
and seventy-nine. Three hundred and twenty-two Sepoys 
were killed and wounded, and four hundred and forty 
deserted during the siege. 

In spite of the resolution with which the French had 
pushed the siege it was from the first destined to failure. 
The garrison were well provisioned, had great stores of 


338 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


ammunition, and plenty of spare cannon to replace those 
disabled or dismounted. The works were strong and the 
garrison not greatly inferior in number to the besiegers. 
The French, on the other hand, had to bring their artil- 
lery, ammunition and stores by water from Pondicherry, 
and the activity of the French parties in their rear ren- 
dered it extremely difficult for them to receive supplies of 
food by land. Lally had disgusted even the French officers 
and soldiers by his arrogance and passionate temper, while 
by the Sepoys he was absolutely hated. 

During the siege Charlie had been most active in the 
defense. Colonel Lawrence had assigned no special post 
to him, but used him as what would now be called his 
chief of the staff. He was ever where the fire was thick- 
est, encouraging the men, and during the intervals of 
comparative cessation of fire he went about the fort seeing 
to the comforts of the men in their quarters, to the issue 
of stores, and other matters. Upon the very morning 
after the French had withdrawn he asked to be allowed to 
rejoin his troop, which was with Major Calliaud, and at 
once started to rejoin Colonel Forde. He wished to take 
the whole of his corps with him; but Colonel Lawrence 
considered that these would be of extreme use in following 
up the French and in subsequent operations, as cavalry 
was an arm in which the English were greatly deficient. 

Colonel Forde had been terribly delayed by the conduct 
of Eajah Anandraz, and the delay enabled the French 
again to recover heart. He was not able to move forward 
until the 1st of March. On the 6th he arrived before 
Masulipatam, and the following day Charlie joined him 
with his troop. The fort of Masulipatam stood in an ex- 
tremely defensible position. It was surrounded by a 
swamp On three sides. The other face rested on the river. 
From the land side it was only approachable by a causeway 
across the swamp, and this was guarded by a strong ravelin, 


WITH CLIVE lif INDIA. 


339 


•which is the military name for an outwork erected beyond 
the ditch of a fortress. It was in all respects capable of a 
prolonged defense. In form it was an irregular parallelo- 
gram about eight hundred yards in length and six hundred 
yards wide, and on the walls were eleven strong bastions. 
The morass which surrounded it wa& of from three to 
eighteen feet in depth. On the approach of Forde, Con- 
flans evacuated the town, which, also surrounded by 
swamps and lying two miles to the northwest of the fort, 
was itself a most defensible position, and retired across the 
narrow causeway, more than a mile long, to the fort. 


340 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


CHAPTER XXII. 

MASULIPATAM. 

“ I am heartily glad that you have come, Marryat,”* 
Colonel Forde said as Charlie rode up. “I have got here 
at last, as you see, but that is a very different thing from 
getting in. An uglier place to attack I never saw; and in 
other respects matters are not bright. Anandraz is a con- 
stant worry and trouble to me. He has everything to 
gain by our success, and yet will do nothing to aid it. 
His men are worse than useless in fight, and the only 
thing which we want and he could give us — money — he 
will not let us have. Will you ride with me to the spot 
where I’m erecting my batteries, and you will see the 
prospect for yourself?” 

The prospect was, as Charlie found when he saw it, the 
reverse of cheerful. The point which Forde had selected 
to erect his batteries was on some sandbanks eight hundred 
yards from the eastern face of the fort. It would be im- 
possible to construct approaches against the walls, and 
should a breach be made, there still remained a wide creek 
to be crossed, beyond which lay the deep, and in most 
parts absolutely impassable, swamp. Charlie and his men 
were employed in bringing in provisions from the sur- 
rounding country; but a short distance in the rear a 
French column under Du Rocher, with two hundred 
Europeans and two thousand native troops, with four 
fieldpieces watched the British and rendered the colleo 


WITH CLIVE IE INDIA. 


341 


tion of provisions difficult. Du Eocher had several strong 
places with European and Sepoy garrisons near him, in 
which to retire in case Forde should advance against him. 

“Well, Mister Charles,” Tim said one morning, “this is 
altogether a quare sort of a siege. Here we are with a place 
in front of us with ten times as many guns as we have got, 
and a force well nigh twice as large. Even if there were 
no walls and no guns I don’t see how we could get at ’em 
barring we’d wings, for this bog is worse than anything in 
the ould country. Then behind us we’ve got another - 
army, which is, they say, with the garrisons of the forts, 
as strong as we are. We’ve got little food and less money, 
and the troops are grumbling mightily, I can tell you.” 

On the 18th of March, while his batteries were still in- 
complete, Forde received certain news that the Nizam of 
the Deccan, the old ally of the French, was advancing 
with an army of forty thousand men to attack him. No 
British commander ever stood in a position of more immi- 
nent peril. This completed the terror of Anandraz. Du 
Rocher had caused reports to be circulated that he intended 
to march against that chief’s territories, and the news of 
the approach of the nizam, who was his suzerain lord, 
completed his dismay. He refused to advance another 
penny. Colonel Forde had already expended the prize- 
money gained by the troops, his own private funds, and 
those of his officers in buying food for his troops, and the 
men were several months in arrear of their pay. 

“I’m afraid, yer honor,” Tim said that evening to 
Charlie, “that there’s going to be a shindy.” 

“ What do you mean by a shindy, Tim?” 

“I mane, yer honor, that the men are cursing and 
swearing, and saying the divil a bit will they fight any 
longer. It’s rank mutiny and rebellion, yer honor; but 
there’s something to be said for the poor boys. They 
kave seen all the prize-money they had taken spent. Not 


342 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


a thraneen have they touched for months. Their clothes 
are in rags, and here they are before a place which there’s 
no more chance of their taking than there is of their flying 
up to the clouds. And now they hear that beside the 
French behind us, there’s the nizam with forty thousand 
of his men marching aginst us. It’s a purty kettle of 
fish altogether, yer honor. It isn’t for myself I care, Mr. 
Charles. Haven’t I got an order in my pocket on the 
treasury at Madras for three hundred pound and over; but 
it’s mighty hard, yer honor, just when one has become a 
wealthy man to be shut up in a French prison.” 

“Well, Tim, I hope there will be no trouble; but I own 
that things look bad.” 

“Hossein has been saying, yer honor, that he thinks 
that the best way would be for him and me to go out and 
chop off the heads of half a dozen of the chief ring-leaders. 
But I thought I’d better be after asking yer honor’s 
pleasure in the affair before I set about it.” 

To Tim’s great disappointment Charlie told him that 
the step was one to which he could hardly assent at 
present. 

The next morning the troops turned out with their 
arms and threatened to march away. Forde spoke to 
them gently but firmly. He told them that he could not 
believe that men who had behaved so gallantly at Condore 
would fail now in their duty. He begged them to return 
to their tents, and to send two of their number as deputies 
to him. This they did. The deputies came to the colo- 
nel’s tent and told him that all were resolved to fight no 
more unless they were immediately paid the amount of 
prize-money due to them, and were assured of the whole 
booty in case Masulipatara should be taken. Colonel 
Forde promised that they would receive their prize-money 
out of the very first funds which reached him. As to the 
booty which might be taken in Masulipatam, he said he 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


343 


Lad no power to change the regulations of the company; 
hut that he would beg them under consideration of the 
hardships which the troops had endured and their great 
services, to forego their half of the plunder. Directly 
Masulipatam was taken, he said, he would divide one half 
among them, and hold the other until he obtained the 
company’s answer to his request. Then he would distrib- 
ute it at once. With this answer the troops were satisfied, 
and returned at once to their duty. 

On the 25th the guns of the battery opened fire upon 
the fort, but the damage which they did was inconsiderable. 
On the 27th news came that the French army of observa- 
tion had retaken Rajahmahendri, and that the nizam with 
his army had arrived at Baizwara, forty miles distant. 
Letters came in from the nizam to Anandraz ordering 
him instantly to quit the English camp and join him. 
The rajah was so terrified that that night he started with 
his troops without giving any information of his intentions 
to Colonel Forde; and dilatory as were his motions in 
general, he on this occasion marched sixteen miles before 
daybreak. 

The instant Colonel Forde heard that he had left he 
sent for Charlie Marryat. “I suppose you have heard, 
Marryat, that that scoundrel Anandraz has bolted. Ride 
ofi! to him with your troop and do your best to persuade 
him to return.” 

“I will do so, sir,” Charlie said; “but really it seems to 
me that we are better without him than with him. His 
men only consume our provisions and cause trouble, and 
they are no more good fighting than so many sheep.” 

“That is so,” Colonel Forde said. “But in the first 
place his five thousand men, absolutely worthless as they 
are, swell our forces to a respectable size. If Conflans and 
Du Rocher saw how small is our really fighting body, they 
would fall upon us together and annihilate us. In the 


344 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


second place, if Anandraz goes to the nizam he will at 
once, of course, declare for the French, and will give up 
Vizapatam, and the rest of the ground we won by the 
battle of Condore. The whole of the fruits of the cam- 
paign would be lost, and we should only hold that portion 
of the Northern Sirkars on which our troops here are 
encamped. 

“ I beg your pardon, colonel,” Charlie said; “you are 
right and I am wrong. I will start at once.” 

Putting himself at the head of his five-and-twenty men 
Charlie rode off at once in pursuit of the rajah. He found 
him encamped in a village. Charlie had already instructed 
his men as to the course which they were to pursue, and 
halted them at a distance of fifty yards from the rajah’s 
tent. Then dismounting, and followed by Tim as his 
orderly and Hossein as his body-servant, he walked to the 
tent. He found Anandraz surrounded by his chief officers. 
The rajah received him coldly; but Charlie, paying no 
attention to this, took a seat close to him. “I am come, 
rajah,” he said, “from Colonel Forde to point out to you 
the folly of the course which you have pursued. By the 
line which you have taken so far, it is evidently your in- 
tention to cross the Godavery and retire to your own 
country. What chance have you of accomplishing this? 
By this time the cavalry of the nizam will be scattered 
over the whole country between this and the Godavery. 
At Bajahmahendri is Du Rocher with his army, who will 
take you in flank. Even supposing that you reach your 
own country, what is the future open to you. If the 
English are finally successful they will deprive you of your 
rank and possessions for deserting them now. If the 
French are victorious they and the nizam will then turn 
their attention to you, and you cannot hope to escape with 
life when your treason has brought such troubles upon 
them.” 




WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


345 


The rajah looked for a minute doubtful, and then, 
encouraged by the murmurs of the officers around him, 
who were weary of the expedition and its labors although 
their troops had not fired a single shot, he said obstinately: 
“No more words are needed. I have made up my mind.” 

“And so have I,” Charlie said, and with a sudden spring 
he leaped upon the rajah, seized him by the throat, and 
placed a pistol to his ear. Hossein drew his sword and 
rushed to his side. Tim ran outside and held up his arm, 
and the little body of cavalry at once rode up, and half of 
them dismounting entered the tent with drawn swords. 

So astounded were the officers of the rajah at Charlie’s 
sudden attack, that for a moment they knew not what to 
do, and before they could recover from their surprise 
Charlie’s troopers entered. 

“Take this man,” Charlie said, pointing to the rajah, 
“to that tree and hang him. at once. Cut down any of 
these fellows who move a finger.” The rajah was dragged 
to the tree almost lifeless with terror. “Now, rajah,” 
Charlie said, “you either give instant orders for your army 
to march back to Masulipatam, or up you go on that 
branch above there.” 

The terrified rajah instantly promised to carry out 
Charlie’s orders and to remain faithful to the English. 
The officers were brought out from the tent and received 
orders from the rajah to set his troops instantly in motion 
on their way back. The rajah was led to his tent and 
there kept under a guard until the army was in motion. 
When the whole of it was well on its way Charlie said: 
“Now, rajah, we will ride on. We will say no more about 
this little affair, and I will ask Colonel Forde to forgive 
your ill-behavior in leaving him. But mind, if at any 
future time you attempt to disobey his orders or to retire 
from the camp, I will blow out your brains, even if I have 
to follow you with my men into the heart of your own 
palace.” 


346 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


Upon their return to the British camp Charlie explained 
to Colonel Forde the measures which he was obliged to 
take to convince the rajah of the soundness of his argu- 
ments, and of these Colonel Forde entirely approved. He 
told Charlie that he had sent off to open negotiations with 
Salabut Jung, so as to detain him as long as possible at 
Baizwara. Without any intermission the batteries con- 
tinued to play on the fort from the 25th of March to the 
6th of April. Several houses had been destroyed and 
some breaches effected, but these the French repaired in 
the night as fast as they were made. They were aware of 
the position of the English, and regarded the siege with 
contempt. 

On the morning of the 7th news came that the nizam 
was advancing from Baizwara to attack the English, and 
that Du Rocher was hurrying from Rajahmahendri to 
effect a junction with him. The same morning the senior 
artillery officer reported to Colonel Forde that only two 
days’ ammunition for the batteries remained in store. He 
learned, too, that a ship with three hundred French sol- 
diers would arrive in the course of a day or two. The 
position was, indeed, a desperate one, and there remained 
only the alternatives of success against the fort or total 
destruction. He determined to attack. All day his bat- 
teries kept up a heavier fire than ever, maintaining an 
equal fire against all the bastions in order that, if the 
enemy should obtain any information of the projected 
attack, they would not know against which point it was 
directed. Colonel Forde had ascertained that fishermen 
were in the habit of making their way across the swamp 
to the southwest angle of the fort, that on the sea face 
opposite to the British frontiers; he determined to effect 
a diversion by an attack upon that side, and therefore 
ordered Captain Knox, with seven hundred Sepoys, to 
make a detour to cross the swamp and to attack upon that 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


347 

side. Still further to distract the attention of the garri- 
son he instructed Anandraz to advance with his men along 
the causeway and to open fire against the ravelin. The 
main attack, which consisted of the rest of the force, com- 
posed of three hundred and twenty European infantry, 
thirty gunners, thirty sailors, and seven hundred Sepoys, 
was to be delivered against the breach in the bastion, 
mounting ten guns, in the northeast angl*» of the fort. 

At ten o’clock the force drew up under arms. The fire 
of the batteries was kept up much later than usual in 
order that the enemy should have no time to repair tin 
breaches. The hour of midnight was fixed for the attack, 
as at that time the tide was at its lowest and the water in 
the ditches round the ramparts not more than three feet 
deep. Captain Knox and his party started first. The 
main body should have set out half an hour later, but 
were detained owing to the unaccountable absence of Cap- 
tain Callender, the officer who was to command it. As 
this officer was afterward killed the cause of his absence 
was never explained. The party started without him, 
and before they could reach the ditch they heard the 
sound of firing from the farther corner of the fort, telling 
that Knox was already at work. 

“Shure, yer honor,” muttered Tim, as he made his way 
through the swamp knee-deep beside his master, “ this is 
worse than the day before Plassey. It was water then, but 
this thick mud houlds one’s legs fast at every step. I’ve 
lost one of my boots already.” 

It was indeed hard work; but at last the head of the 
column reached the ditch just as a fresh burst of tirin, 
told that the Rajah Anandraz was attacking the ravelin. 
The French, in their belief in the absolute security of the 
place, had taken but few precautions against an attack, 
and it was not until the leading party had waded nearly 
breast-high through the ditch and began to break down 


348 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


the palisade beyond it, that they were discovered. Then 
a heavy artillery and musketry fire from the bastions on 
the right and left was opened upon the assailants. Cap- 
tain Fisher with the first division attacked the breach; 
Captain Maclean with the second covered them by opening 
fire upon the bastion on their right; while the third, led 
by Captain Yorke, replied to that on their left. Charlie, 
although superior in rank to any of these officers, had no 
specific command, but accompanied the party as a simple 
volunteer. 

The storming party soon mounted the breach, and 
Yorke’s division joined it on the top. Yorke, turning to 
the left, seized the bastion which was firing on Maclean; 
while Fisher turned along the ramparts to the right to 
secure the bastions in that direction. Just as Yorke was 
setting out he saw a strong body of French Sepoys advanc- 
ing between the foot of the # ramparts and the buildings of 
the town. These had been sent directly the firing was 
heard, to reinforce the bastion just carried. Without a 
moment’s hesitation York ran down the rampart, seized 
the French officer who commanded, and ordered him to 
surrender at once, as the place was already taken. Con- 
fused and bewildered the officer gave up his sword and 
ordered the Sepoys to lay down their arms. They were 
then sent as prisoners into the bastion. Yorke now pushed 
forward with his men at the foot of the rampart and carried 
two out of the three of the bastions on that side. The 
men, however, separated from the rest and alone in the 
unknown town, were beginning to lose heart. Suddenly 
they came upon a small magazine, and some of the men 
called out, “A mine!” Seized with a sudden panic the 
whole division ran back, leaving Yorke alone with two 
native drummer boys, who continued to beat the advance. 
The soldiers, however, did not stop running until they 
reached the bastion. Captain Yorke went back, and found 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


349 


that many of the soldiers were proposing to leave the fort 
altogether. He swore that he would cut down the first 
man who moved, and some of the men who had served 
with him in the 39tli, ashamed of their conduct, said that 
they would follow him. Heading the thirty-six men who 
had now come to their senses, Captain Yorke again ad- 
vanced with the drummer boys. Just as he was setting 
out, Charlie, who had at first gone with Fisher’s division, 
hearing an entire cessation of fire on the other side, ran 
up to see what was going on. 

“Major Marryat,” Captain Yorke said, “will you rally 
these fellows and bring them after me. They’ve been 
frightened with a false alarm of a mine and have lost their 
heads altogether.” 

Charlie, aided by Tim, exerted himself to the utmost to 
encourage and command the soldiers, shaming them by 
telling them that while they, European soldiers, were 
cowering in the bastion, their Sepoy comrades were win- 
ning the town. “Unless,” he said, “in one minute the 
whole of you are formed up ready to advance, I will take 
care that not one shall have a share in the prize-money 
that will be won to-night.” 

The men now fell in, and Charlie led them after Captain 
Yorke. The first retreat of the latter’s division had given 
the French time to rally a little, and as he now made along 
the rampart toward the bastion on the river, the French 
officer in command there having turned a gun and loaded 
it with grape discharged it when the English were within 
a few yards. Captain Yorke fell badly wounded. The 
two black drummer boys were killed, as were several of 
the men,‘ and sixteen others were wounded. Charlie, 
hurrying along with the rest of the party, met the sur- 
vivors of Captain Yorke’s little band coming back carry- 
ing their wounded officer. 

“There.” Charlie shouted to his men, “that is your 


350 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


doing. How retrieve yourselves. Show yon are worthy 
of the name of British soldiers.” With a shout the men 
rushed forward and carried the bastion, and this completed 
the capture of the whole of the wall from the northeast 
angle to the river. 

In the meantime Captain Fisher with his division was 
advancing to the right along the rampart. Maclean’s 
men had joined him, and they were pushing steadily for- 
ward. Colonel Forde continued with the reserve at the 
bastion first taken, receiving reports from both divisions 
as they advanced, and sending the necessary orders. As 
fast as the prisoners were brought in they were sent down 
the breach into the ditch, where they were guarded by 
Sepoys who threatened to shoot any that tried to climb up. 

Meanwhile all was disorder in the town. Greatly supe- 
rior as were the besieged to their assailants in number, 
they could, if properly handled, have easily driven them 
back. Instead, however, of disregarding the attack by 
Knox at the southwest angle, which was clearly only a 
feint, and that of Anandraz on the ravelin, which might 
have been disregarded with equal safety, and concentrating 
all their forces against the main attack, they made no sus- 
tained effort against either of the columns which were 
rapidly carrying bastion after bastion. Conflans appeared 
to have completely lost his head as messenger after mes- 
senger arrived at his house by the river with news of the 
progress of the English columns. As Fisher’s division 
advanced toward the bastion in which was the great gate 
the French who had gathered there again attempted to 
fiieck his progress. But his men reserved their fire until 
close to the enemy, and then discharging a voiley'at a few 
yards’ distance tfhey rapidly cleared the bastion. Fisher 
at once closed the great gates, and thus cut off all the 
defenders of the ravelin and prevented any of the troops 
within from joining these and cutting their way through 
the rash’s troops, which would have been no difficult 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


351 


matter. Just as the division were again advancing, Cap- 
tain Callender, to the astonishment of every one, appeared 
and took his place at its head. A few shots only were 
fired after this, and the last discharge killed Captain 
Callender. 

By this time Conflans, bewildered and terrified, had 
sent a message to Colonel Forde offering to surrender on 
honorable terms. Colonel Forde sent back to say that he 
would give no terms whatever; that the town was in his 
power and further resistance hopeless, and that if it con- 
tinued longer he would put all who did not surrender to 
the sword. On the receipt of this message Conflans im- 
mediately sent round orders that all his men were to lay 
down their arms and to fall in in the open space by the 
water. The English assembled on the parade by the bas- 
tion of the gateway. Captain Knox’s column was marched 
round from the southwest into the town. A strong body 
of artillery kept guard over the prisoners till morning. 
Then the gate was opened and the French in the ravelin 
entered the fort and became prisoners with the rest of the 
garrison. The whole number of prisoners exceeded three 
thousand, of whom five hundred were Europeans and the 
rest Sepoys. The loss of the English was twenty-two 
Europeans killed and sixty-two wounded. The Sepoys 
had fifty killed and a hundred and fifty wounded. The 
rajah’s people, who had kept up their false attack upon 
the ravelin with much more bravery and resolution than 
had been expected, also lost a good many men. 

Considering the natural strength of the position, that 
the garrison was, both in European troops and Sepoys, 
considerably stronger than the besiegers, that the fort 
mounted a hundred and twenty guns, and that a relieving 
army enormously superior to that of the besiegers was 
within fifteen miles at the time the assault was made, the 
capture of Masulipatam may claim to rank among the 
very highest deeds ever neriurmed by British arms. 


352 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 

THE DEFEAT OF LALLY. 

A large quantity of plunder was obtained at Masuli- 
patam. Half was at once divided among the troops 
according to promise, and the other half retained until 
the permission, applied for by Colonel Forde, was received 
from Madras for its division among them. The morning 
after the capture of the town the Mahratta horse of Sala- 
but Jung appeared. The nizam was furious when he 
found that he had arrived too late; but he resolved that 
when the three hundred French troops, daily expected by 
sea, arrived, he would besiege Forde in his turn, as with 
the new arrivals Du Rocher’s force would alone be superior 
to that of Forde, and there would be in addition his own 
army of forty thousand men. The ships arrived off the 
port three days later, and sent a messenger on shore to 
Conflans. Finding that no answer was returned and that 
the fire had entirely ceased, they came to the conclusion 
that the place was captured by the English, and sailed 
away to Pondicherry again. Had Du Rocher taken the 
precaution of having boats in readiness to communicate 
with them, inform them of the real state of affairs, and 
order them to land farther along the coast and join him, 
Forde would have been besieged in his turn, although 
certainly the siege would have been ineffectual. Rajah 
Anandraz, greatly terrified at the approach of the nizam, 
had, two days after the capture of the place, recebed a 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


353 


portion of the plunder as his share, and marched away to 
his own country, Forde, disgusted with his conduct 
throughout the campaign, making no effort whatever to 
retain him. 

When Salabut Jung heard that the French had sailed 
away to Pondicherry, he felt that his prospects of retaking 
the town were small, and at the same time receiving new3 
that his own dominions were threatened by an enemy, he 
concluded a treaty with Forde, granting Masulipatam and 
the Northern Sirkars to the English, and agreeing never 
again to allow any French troops to enter his dominions. 
He then marched back to his own country. 

Colonel Forde sailed with a portion of the force to Cal- 
cutta, where he shortly afterward commanded at the battle 
of Chinsurah, where the Dutch, who had made vast prep- 
arations to dispute the supremacy of the English, were 
completely defeated, and thenceforth they, as well as the 
French, sunk to the rank of small trading colonies under 
British protection in Bengal. 

Charlie returned to Madras, and journeying up the 
country he joined the main body of his troop under Peters. 
They had been engaged in several dashing expditions, and 
had rendered great service^ but they had been reduced in 
numbers by action and sickness, and the whole force when 
reunited only numbered eighty sabers — Lieutenant Hal- 
lowes being killed. Peters had been twice wounded. The 
two friends were greatly pleased to meet again, and had 
much to tell each other of their adventures since they 
parted. 

The next morning a deputation of four of the men 
waited upon Charlie. They said that from their share of 
the booty of the various places they had taken, all were 
now possessed of sums sufficient in India to enable them 
to live in comfort for the rest of their lives; they hoped, 
therefore, that Charlie would ask the authorities at Madras 


354 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


to disband the corps, and allow them to retorn home. 
Their commander, however, pointed out to them that the 
position was still a critical one; that the French possessed 
a very powerful army at Pondicherry, which would shortly 
take the field; and that the English would need every one 
of their soldiers to meet the storm. If victorious there 
could be no doubt that a final blow would be dealt tc 
French influence, and that the company would then be 
able to reduce its forces. A few months would settle the 
event, and it would, he knew, be useless to apply for their 
discharge before that time. He thought he could promise 
them, however, that by the end of the year at latest their 
services would be dispensed with. The men, although 
rather disappointed, retired, content to make the best of 
the circumstances. Desertions were very frequent in the 
Sepoy force of the company, as the men, returning to their 
native villages and resuming their former dress and occu- 
pation, were in no danger whatever of discovery. But in 
Charlie’s force not a single desertion had taken place since 
it was raised, as the men knew that by leaving the colors 
they would forfeit their share of the prize-money, held for 
them in the Madras treasury. 

“ Have you heard from home lately?” Peters asked. 

“Yes,” Charlie said. “There was a large batch of 
letters lying for me at Madras. My eldest sister, who 
has now been married three years, has just presented me 
with a second nephew. Katie and my mother are well.” 

“Your sister is not engaged yet?” Peters asked. 

“No. Katie says she’s quite heart-whole at presen 
Let me see — how old is she now? It is just eight yea - 
and a half since we left England, and she was twelve years 
old then. She is now past twenty. She would do nicely 
for you, Peters, when you go back. It would be awfully 
jolly if you two were to fall in love with each other.” 

“I feel quite disposed to do so,” Peters said laughing. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


355 


"from your descriptions of her. I’ve heard so much of 
her in all the time we’ve been together, and she writes 
such bright merry letters, that I seem to know her quite 
well.” 

For Charlie, during the long evenings by the camp-fires, 
had often read to his friend the lively letters which he 
received from his sisters. Peters had no sisters of his 
own, and he had more than once sent home presents, from 
the many articles of jewelry which fell to his share of the 
loot of captured fortresses, to his friend’s sisters, saying 
to Charlie that he had no one in England to send things 
to, and that it kept up his tie with the old country; for 
he had been left an orphan as a child. 

The day after the deputation from his men had spoken 
to Charlie, Tim said : 

"I hope, yer honor, that whin the troop’s disbanded 
you will be going home for a bit yerself.” 

"I intend to do so, Tim. I have been wanting to get 
away for the last two years, but I did not like to ask for 
leave until everything was settled here. And what is 
more, when I once get back I don’t think they will ever 
see me in India again. I have sufficient means to live as 
a wealthy man in England, and I’ve seen enough fighting 
to last a lifetime.” 

"Hooroo!” shouted Tim. "That’s the best word I’ve 
heard for a long time. And I shall settle down as yer 
honor’s butler, and look after the grand house and see 
that you’re comfortable.” 

"You must never leave me, Tim, that’s certain,” 
Charlie said; "at least till you marry and set up an estab- 
lishment of your own.” 

"If I can’t marry without leaving yer honor, divil a 
wife will Tim Kelly ever take.” 

"Wait till you see the right woman, Tim. There is no 
saying what the strongest of us will do when he’s once 


356 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


caught in a woman’s net. However, we’ll talk of that 
when the time comes.” 

“And there’s Hossein, yer honor. Fire and water 
wouldn’t keep him away from you, though what he’ll do 
in the colds of the winter at home is more than I know. 
It makes me laugh to see how his teeth chatter and how 
the creetur shivers of a cold morning here. But cold or 
no cold he’d follow you to the north pole, and climb up 
it if yer honor told him.” 

Charlie laughed. “He is safe not to be put to the test 
there, Tim. However, you may be sure that if Hossein is 
willing to go to England with me, he shall go. He has 
saved my life more than once; and you and he shall never 
part from me so long as you are disposed to stay by my 
side.” 

For some months no great undertaking was attempted 
on either side. Many petty sieges and skirmishes took 
place, each party preparing for the great struggle which 
was to decide the fate of Southern India. At last in Jan- 
uary, 1760, the rival armies approached each other. Cap- 
tain Sherlock, with thirty Europeans and three hundred 
Sepoys, were besieged by the French in the fort of Vandi- 
vash, which had shortly before been captured by them 
from the French. 

Lally was himself commanding the siege, having as his 
second in command M. Bussy, of whom, however, he was 
more jealous than ever. Lally’s own incapacity was so 
marked that the whole army, and even Lally’s own regi- 
ment, recognized the superior talents of Bussy. But 
although Lally constantly asked the advice of his subordi- 
nate, his jealousy of that officer generally impelled him to 
neglect it. 

When the English under Colonel Coote, who now com- 
manded their forces in Madras, were known to be advanc- 
ing against him, Bussy strongly advised that the siege 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


35 ? 

should be abandoned and a strong position taken up for 
the battle. The advice was unquestionably good, but 
Lally neglected it, and remained in front of Vandivash 
until the English were seen approaching. The French 
cavalry, among whom were three hundred European dra- 
goons, and a cloud of Mahratta horse moved forward 
against the English, whose troops were scattered on the 
line of march. Colonel Coote brought up two guns, and 
these, being kept concealed from the enemy until they 
came within two hundred yards, opened suddenly upon 
them, while the Sepoys fired heavily with their muskets. 
The Mahrattas rapidly turned and rode off, and the 
French cavalry, finding themselves alone, retired in good 
order. Colonel Coote now drew up his army in order of 
battle, and marched his troops so as to take up a position 
in front of some gardens and other inclosures which ex- 
tended for some distance from the foot of the mountains 
out on to the plain. These inclosures would serve as a 
defense in case the army should be forced to retire from 
the open. 

The French remained immovable in their camp. See- 
ing this, Colonel Coote marched his troops to the right, 
the infantry taking up their post in the stony ground at 
the foot of the mountain, at a mile and a half from the 
French camp. Some of the French cavalry came out to 
reconnoiter, but being fired upon returned. Finding that 
the French would not come out to attack, Colonel Coote 
again advanced until he reached a point where, swinging 
round his right, he faced the enemy in a position of great 
strength. His right was now covered by the fire of the 
fort, hi3 left by the broken ground at the foot of the hills. 

As soon as the English had taken up their position the 
French sallied out from their camp and formed in line of 
battle. The French cavalry were on their right; next to 
these was the regiment of Lorraine, four hundred strong; 


S58 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


in the center the battalion of India, seven hundred strong. 
Next to these was Lally’s regiment, four hundred strong, 
its left resting upon an intrenched tank, which was held 
by three hundred marines and sailors from their fleet, 
with four guns. Twelve other guns were in line, three 
between each regiment. Four hundred Sepoys were in 
reserve at a tank in rear of that held by the marines. 
Nine hundred Sepoys held a ridge behind the position, 
but in front of the camp, and at each end of this ridge 
was an intrenchment guarded by fifty Europeans. A 
hundred and fifty Europeans and three hundred Sepoys 
remained in the batteries facing Vandivash. The whole 
force consisted of two thousand four hundred Europeans 
and sixteen hundred Sepoys. The Mahrattas, three thou- 
sand strong, remained in their own camp and did not 
advance to the assistance of their allies. 

The English army consisted of nineteen hundred Euro- 
peans, of whom eighty were cavalry, two thousand one 
hundred Sepoys, twelve hundred and fifty irregular horse, 
and twenty-six field-guns. The Sepoys were on the 
flanks, the company’s two battalions in the center, with 
Coote’s regiment on their right and Draper’s on their left. 
The four grenadier companies of the white regiments were 
withdrawn from the fighting line, and with two hundred 
Sepoys on each flank were held as a reserve. Ten field- 
pieces were in line with the troops; two, with two com- 
panies of Sepoys, were posted a little on the left; the rest 
were in reserve. The English line was placed somewhat 
obliquely across that of the French, their left being the 
nearest to the enemy. 

As the English took up their position Lally led out his 
cavalry, made a wide sweep round the plain, and then ad- 
vanced against the English horse, who were drawn up 
some little distance behind the reserve. Upon seeing their 
approach the whole of the irregular horse fled at once, 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


35D 


leaving only Charlie’s troop remaining. The Sepoys with 
the two guns on the left were ordered to turn these round 
so as to take the advancing French in flank; but the flight 
of their horse had shaken the natives, and the French 
cavalry would have fallen unchecked on Charlie’s little 
troop, which was already moving forward to meet them, 
had not Captain Barlow, who commanded the British 
artillery, turned two of his guns and opened fire upon 
them. Fifteen men and horses fell at the first discharge, 
throwing the rest into some confusion, and at the next 
deadly discharge the whole turned and rode off. Seeing 
the enemy retreating, many of the irregular horse rode 
back, and, joining Charlie’s troop, pursued them round 
to the rear of their own camp. 

For a short time a cannonade was kept up by the guns 
on both sides, the English fire, being better directed, 
causing some damage. Upon Lally’s return to his camp 
with the cavalry he at once gave the order to advance. 
Coote ordered the Europeans of his force to do the same, 
the Sepoys to remain on their ground. The musketry 
fire began at one o’clock. The English, according to 
Coote’s orders, retained theirs until the enemy came close 
at hand. Following the tactics which were afterward re- 
peated many times in the Peninsula, the Lorraine regiment, 
forming a column twelve deep, advanced against that of 
Coote, which received them in line. The French came 
on at the double. When within a distance of fifty yards, 
Coote’s regiments poured a volley into the front and flanks 
of the column. Although they suffered heavily from tin 
fire the French bravely pressed on with leveled bayonets, 
and the head of the column, by sheer weight, broke 
through the English line. The flanks of the English, 
however, closed in on the sides of the French column, and 
a desperate hand-to-hand fight ensued. In this the Eng- 
lish had all the advantage, attacking the French fiercely 


360 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


on either side, until the latter broke and ran back to the 
camp. 

Colonel Coote, who was with his regiment, ordered it to 
form in regular order again before it advanced, and rode 
off to see what was going on in the rest of the line. As 
he was passing on a shot struck an ammunition wagon in 
the intrenched tank held by the French. This exploded, 
killing and wounding eighty men, among whom was the 
commander of the post. The rest of its occupants, panic- 
stricken by the explosion, ran back to the next tank. 
Their panic communicated itself to the Sepoys there, and 
all ran back together to the camp. Colonel Coote at once sent 
orders to Major Brereton, who commanded Draper’s regi- 
ment, to take possession of the tank before the enemy 
recovered from the confusion which the explosion would 
be sure to cause. The ground opposite that which 
Draper’s regiment occupied was held by Lally’s regiment, 
and in order to prevent his men being exposed to a flank- 
ing fire from these, Draper ordered them to file off to the 
right. Bussy, who commanded at this wing, endeavored 
to rally the fugitives, and gathering fifty or sixty together, 
added two companies of Lally’s regiment to them, and 
posted them in the tank; he then returned to the regi- 
ment. As Major Brereton, moving up his men, reached 
the intrenchment, a heavy fire was poured upon him. 
Major Brereton fell, mortally wounded, and many of his 
men were killed. The rest, however, with a rush carried 
the intrenchment, and firing down from the parapet on 
the guns on Lally’s left, drove the gunners from them. 
Two companies held the intrenchment, and the rest formed 
in the plain on its left to prevent Lally’s regiment attack- 
ing it on this side. Bussy wheeled Lally’s regiment, de- 
tached a portion of it to recover the intrenchment, and 
with the rest marched against Draper’s troops in the 
plain. 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


361 


A heavy musketry fire was kept up on both sides until 
the two guns, posted by Draper’s regiment, and left be- 
hind when they attacked the intrenchment, came up and 
opened on the French. These began to waver. Bussy, 
as the only chance of gaining the day, put himself at their 
head, and endeavored to lead them forward to attack the 
English with the bayonet. His horse, however, was struck 
with a ball and soon fell; the English fire was redoubled, 
and but twenty of Lally’s men kept round him. Two 
companies of the English rushed forward and surrounded 
the little party, who at once surrendered. Bussy was led 
a prisoner to the rear, and as he went was surprised at the 
sight of the three hundred grenadiers, the best troops in 
the English army, remaining quietly in reserve. While 
on either flank the French were now beaten, the fight in 
the center, between the European troops of the English 
and French companies, had continued, but had been con- 
fined to a hot musketry and artillery fire. But upon see- 
ing the defeat of their flanks the enemy’s center likewise 
fell back to their camp. 

From the moment when the Lorraine regiment had been 
routed, four fieldpieces kept up an incessant fire into their 
camp to prevent them from rallying. The three English 
regiments now advanced in line and entered the enemy’s 
camp without the least opposition. The Lorraine regi- 
ment had passed through it a mas3 of fugitives, the India 
regiment and Lally’s went through rapidly, but in good 
order. Lally had in vain endeavored to bring the Sepoys 
forward to the attack to restore the day. The French 
cavalry, seeing the defeat of Lorraine’s regiment, advanced 
to cover it, their appearance completely intimidating the 
English irregular horse. Charlie’s troop were too weak to 
charge them single-handed. Reanimated by the attitude 
of their cavalry, the men of the Lorraine regiment rallied, 
yoked up four fieldpieces which were standing in the rear 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


of the camp, and moved off in fair order. They were 
joined in the plain by Lally’s regiment and the Indian 
battalion, and the whole, setting fire to their tents, moved 
off in good order. The four fieldpieces kept in the rear, 
and behind these moved the cavalry. As they retired they 
were joined by the four hundred and fifty men from the 
batteries opposite Yandivash. 

Colonel Coote sent orders to his cavalry to harass the 
enemy. These followed them for five miles, but as the 
native horse would not venture within range of the enemy’s 
field-guns, Charlie, to his great disappointment, was able 
to do nothing. 

Upon neither side did the Sepoys take any part in the 
battle of Vandivash. It was fought entirely between the 
two thousand two hundred and fifty French, not including 
those in their battery, and sixteen hundred English, ex- 
cluding the grenadiers, who never fired a shot. Twenty- 
four pieces of cannon were taken and eleven wagons of 
ammunition, and all the tents, stores, and baggage that 
were not burned. The French left two hundred dead 
upon the field. A hundred and sixty were taken prisoners, 
of whom thirty died of their wounds before the next 
morning. Large numbers dropped upon the march and 
were afterward captured. The English had sixty-three 
killed and a hundred and twenty-four wounded. 

The news of this victory reached Madras on the follow- 
ing morning, and excited as much enthusiastic joy as that 
of Plassey had done at Calcutta, and the event was almost 
as important a one. There was no longer the slightest 
fear of danger, and the Madras authorities began to medi- 
tate an attack upon Pondicherry. So long as the great 
French settlement remained intact, so long would Madras 
be exposed to fresh invasions, and it was certain that 
France, driven now from Bengal, would make a desperate 
effort to regain her shaken supremacy in Madras. The 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


363 


force, however, at the disposal of the Madras authorities 
was still far too weak to enable them to undertake an en- 
terprise like the siege of Pondicherry, for their army did 
not exceed in numbers that which Lally possessed for its 
defense. Accordingly, urgent letters were sent to Olive 
to ask him to send down in the summer as many troops as 
he could spare, other reinforcements being expected from 
England at that time. The intervening time was spent 
in the reduction of Ohittapett, Karical, and many other 
forts which held out for the French. 

After the battle of Vandivash Charlie kept his promise 
to his men. He represented to Mr. Pigot that they had 
already served some months over the time for which they 
were enlisted, that they had gone through great hardships, 
and performed great services, and that they were now anx- 
ious to retire to enjoy the prize-money they had earned. 
He added that he had given his own promise that they 
should be allowed to retire if they would extend their 
service until after a decisive battle with the French. Mr. 
Pigot at once assented to Charlie’s request, and ordered 
that a batta of six months’ pay should be given to each 
man upon leaving. The troop, joined by many of their 
comrades, who had been at different times sent down sick 
and wounded to Madras, formed up there on parade for 
the last time. They responded with three hearty cheers 
to the address which Charlie gave them, thanking them 
for their services, bidding them farewell, and hoping that 
they would long enjoy the prize-money which they had 
gallantly won. Then they delivered over their horses to 
the authorities, drew their prize-money from the treasury, 
and started for their respective homes, the English portion 
taking up their quarters in barracks until the next ship 
should sail for England. 

“I am sorry to leave them,” Charlie said to Peters as 
they stood alone upon the parade. u We have gone through 


364 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


a lot of stirring work together, and no fellows conld have 
behaved better.” 

“No,” Peters agreed. “It is singular that, contempti- 
ble as are these natives of India when officered by men of 
their own race and religion, they will fight to the death 
when led by us.” 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


365 


CHAPTER XXIX. 

THE SIEGE OF PONDICHERRY. 

As the health of the two officers was shaken by then? 
long and arduous work, and their services were not for the 
moment needed, they obtained leave for three months, and 
went down in a coasting ship to Columbo, where several 
English trading stations had been established. Here they 
spent two months, residing for the most part among the 
hills, at the town of a rajah very friendly to the English, 
and with him they saw an elephant hunt, the herd being 
driven into a great inclosure formed by a large number of 
natives who had for weeks been employed upon it. Here 
the animals were fastened to trees by natives who cut 
through the thick grass unobserved, and were one by one 
reduced to submission, first by hunger and then by being 
lustily belabored by the trunks of tamed elephants. Tim 
highly appreciated the hunt, and declared that tiger shoot- 
ing was not to be compared to it. 

Their residence in the brisk air of the hills completely 
restored their health, and they returned to Madras per- 
fectly ready to take part in the great operations which 
were impending. Charlie on his return was appointed to 
serve as chief of the staff to Colonel Coote, Captain Peters 
being given the command of a small body of European 
horse, who were, with a large body of irregulars, to aid in 
bringing in supplies to the British army and to prevent 
the enemy from receiving food from the surrounding 
country. 


366 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


Early in June the British squadron off the coast was 
joined by two ships of the line, the Norfolk and Panther, 
from England, and a hundred Europeans and a detach- 
ment of Europeans and native artillery came down from 
Bombay. Around Pondicherry ran a strong cactus hedge 
strengthened with palisades, and the French retired into 
this at the beginning of July. They were too strongly 
posted there to be attacked by the force with which the 
English at first approached them, and they were expecting 
the arrival of a large body of troops from Mysore with a 
great convoy of provisions. 

On the 17th these approached. Major Moore, who was 
gnarding the English rear, had a hundred and eighty 
European infantry, fifty English horse, under Peters, six- 
teen hundred irregular horse, and eleven hundred Sepoys. 
The Mysoreans had four thousand good horse, a thousand 
Sepoys, and two hundred Europeans, with eight pieces of 
cannon. 

The fight lasted but a few minutes. The British native 
horse and Sepoys at once gave way, and the English in- 
fantry retreated in great disorder to the fort of Trivadi, 
which they gained with a loss of fifteen killed and forty 
wounded. Peters’ horse alone behaved well. Several 
times they charged right through the masses of Mysorean 
horse, but when five-and-twenty were killed and most of 
the rest, including their commander, severely wounded, 
they also fell back into the fort. 

Colonel Coote, when the news of the disaster reached 
him, determined, if possible, to get possession of the fort 
of Vellenore, which stood on the river Ariangopang, some 
three miles from Pondicherry, and covered the approaches 
of the town from that side. The English encampment 
was at PerimbS on the main road leading through an ave- 
nue of trees to Pondicherry. Colonel Coote threw up a 
redoubt on the hii) behind Perimbe and another on the 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


367 

avenue, to check any French force advancing from Pondi- 
cherry. These works were finished on the morning of the 
19th of July. The next morning the French army ad- 
vanced along the river Ariangopang, but Coote marched 
half his force to meet them, while he moved the rest as if 
to attack the redoubts interspersed along the line of hedge. 
As the fall of these would have placed the attacking force 
in his rear Lally at once returned to the town. The same 
evening the Mysoreans, with three thousand bullocks car- 
rying their artillery and drawing their baggage, and three 
thousand more laden with rice and other provisions, ar- 
rived on the other bank of the Ariangopang river, crossed 
under the guns of the redoubt of that name and entered 
the town. 

The fort of Vellenore was strong, but the road had been 
cut straight through the glacis to the gate, and the French 
had neglected to erect works to cover this passage. Coote 
took advantage of the oversight and laid his two eighteen- 
pounders to play upon the gate, while two others were 
placed to fire upon the parapet. The English batteries 
opened at daybreak on the 16th, and at nine o’clock the 
whole of the French army with the Mysoreans advanced 
along the bank of the river. Coote at once got his troops 
under arms, and advanced toward the French, sending a 
small detachment of Europeans to reinforce the Sepoys 
firing at the fort of Vellenore. By this time the batteries 
had beaten down the parapet and silenced the enemy’s 
fire. Two companies of Sepoys set forward at full run up 
to the very crest of the glacis. 

The French commander of the place had really nothing 
to fear, as the Sepoys had a ditch to pass and a very im- 
perfect breach to mount, and the fort might have held out 
for two days before the English could have been in a posi- 
tion to storm it. The French army was in sight, and in 
ten minutes a general engagement would have begun. In 


36 § 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


spite of all this the coward at once hoisted a flag of trnce 
and surrendered. The Europeans and Sepoys ran in 
through the gate, and th8 former instantly turned the 
guns of the fort upon the French army. This halted, 
struck with amazement and anger, and Lally at once 
ordered it to retire upon the town. 

A week afterward six ships with six hundred fresh troops 
from England arrived. 

The Mysoreans who had brought food into Pondicherry 
made many excursions in the country, but were sharply 
checked. They were unable to supply themselves with 
food, and none could be spared them from the stores in 
the magazines. Great distress set in among them, and 
this was heightened by the failure of a party with two 
thousand bullocks with rice to enter the town. This 
party, escorted by the greater portion of the Mysorean 
horse from Pondicherry, was attacked and defeated, and 
nine hundred bullocks laden with baggage captured. 
Shortly afterward the rest of the Mysorean troops left 
Pondicherry and marched to attack Trinomany. 

Seeing that there was little fear of their returning to 
succor Pondicherry the English now determined to com- 
plete the blockade of that place. In order to have any 
chance of reducing it by famine it was necessary to obtain 
possession of the country within the hedge, which with 
its redoubts extended in the arc of a circle from the river 
Ariangopang to the sea. The space thus included con- 
tained an area of nearly seven square miles, affording pas- 
ture for the bullocks, of which there were sufficient to 
supply the troops and inhabitants for many months. 
Therefore, although the army was not yet strong enough 
to open trenches against the town, and indeed the siege 
artillery had not yet sailed from Madras, it was determined 
to get possession of the hedge and its redoubts. 

Before doing this, however* it was necessary to capture 


WITH OLIVE IN INDIA. 


369 


the fort of Ariangopang. This was a difficult undertaking. 
The whole European force was but two thousand strong, 
and if eight hundred of these were detached across the 
river to attack the fort, the main body would be scarcely a 
match for the enemy should he march out against them. 
If on the other hand the whole army moved round to attack 
the fort the enemy would be able to send out and fetch in the 
great convoy of provisions collected at Jinji. Mr. Pigot 
therefore requested Admiral Stevens to land the marines 
of the fleet. Although, seeing that a large French fleet 
was expected, the admiral was unwilling to weaken his 
squadron, he complied with the request, seeing the urgency 
of the case, and four hundred and twenty marines were 
landed. 

On the 2d of September two more raen-of-war, the 
America and Medway, arrived, raising tbe fleet before 
Pondicherry to seventeen ships of the line. They con- 
voyed several company’s ships who had brought with them 
the wing of a Highland regiment. 

The same evening Coote ordered four hundred men to 
march to invest the fort of Ariangopang, but Colonel 
Monson, second in command, was so strongly against the 
step that at the last moment he countermanded his orders. 
The change was fortunate, for Lally, who had heard from 
his spies of the English intentions, moved his whole army 
out to attack the — as he supposed — weakened force. 

At ten at night fourteen hundred French infantry, a 
hundred French horse, and nine hundred Sepoys Aiarched 
out to attack the English, who had no suspicion of their 
intent. Two hundred marines and five hundred Sepoys 
proceeded intwo columns. Marching from the Valdore re- 
doubt one party turned to the right to attack the Tamarind 
redoubt, which the English had erected on the Red Hill. 
Having taken this they were to turn to their left and join 
the other column. This skirted the foot of the Red Hill 


370 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


to attack the redonbt erected on a hillock at its foot on 
the 18th of July. Four nundred Sepoys and a company of 
Portuguese were to take post at the junction of the Val- 
dore and Oulgarry avenues. The regiments of Lorraine 
and Lally were to attack the battery in this avenue, Lor- 
raine’s from the front, while Lally’s marching outward in 
the field was to fall on its right flank. The Indian bat- 
talion with the Bourbon volunteers, three hundred strong, 
were to march from the fort of Ariangopang across the 
river to the villages under the fort of Vellenore, and as 
soon as the fire became general were to fall upon the right 
rear of the English encampment. 

At midnight a rocket gave the signal and the attack 
immediately commenced. The attack on the Tamarind 
redoubt was repulsed, but the redoubt on the hillock was 
captured and the guns spiked. At the intrenchment on 
the Oulgarry road the fight was fierce, and Colonel Coote 
himself brought down his troops to its defense. The at- 
tack was continued, but as, owing to some mistake, the 
column intended to fall upon the English rear had halted 
and did not arrive in time, the regiments of Lorraine and 
Lally drew off, and the whole force retired to the town. 

The ships arriving from England brought a commission 
appointing Monson to the rank of colonel, with a date 
prior to that of Colonel Coote, ordering him, however, 
not to assert his seniority so long as Coote remained at 
Madras. Coote, however, considered that it was intended 
that he should return to Bengal, and so, handing over the 
command to Monson, he went back to Madras. Colonel 
Monson at once prepared to attack the hedge and its re- 
doubts. Leaving sufficient guards for the camp he ad- 
vanced at midnight with his troops divided into two 
brigades, the one commanded by himself, the other by 
Major Smith. Major Smith’s division was first to attack 
the enemy outside the hedge in the village of Oulgarry, 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . %»i 

and, driving them hence, to carry the Vellenore redoubt, 
while the main body were to make a sweep round the Red 
Hill and come down to the attack of the Valdore redoubt. 

Smith moving to the right of the Oulgarry avenue at- 
tacked that position on the left, and the advance led by 
Captain Myers carried by storm a redoubt in front of the 
' tillage and seized four pieces of cannon. Major Smith, 
heading his grenadiers, then charged the village, tore down 
all obstacles, and carried the place. 

The day had begun to dawn when Colonel Monson ap- 
proached the Valdore redoubt. But at the last moment, 
making a mistake in their way, the head of the column 
halted. At this moment the enemy perceived them and 
discharged a twenty-four pounder, loaded with small shot, 
into the column. Eleven men were killed and twenty-six 
wounded by this terrible discharge, among the latter Colo- 
nel Monson himself, his leg being broken. The grenadiers 
now rushed furiously to the attack, swarmed rouud the 
redoubt, and although several times repulsed, at last forced 
their way through the embrasures and captured the posi- 
tion. 

The defenders of the village of Oulgarry had halted 
outside the Vellenore redoubt, but upon hearing the tiring 
to their right retreated hastily within it. Major Smith 
pressed them hotly with his brigade, and followed so 
closely upon their heels that they did not stop to defend 
the position but retreated to the town. Major Smith was 
soon joined by the Highlanders under Major Scott, who 
had forced a way through the hedge between the two cap- 
tured redoubts. Thus the whole line of the outer defense 
fell into the hands of the English, with the exception of 
the Ariangopang redoubt on the left which was held by 
the India regiment. Major Gordon, who now took the 
command, placed the Bombay detachment of three hun- 
dred and fifty men in the captured redoubts, and encamped 


372 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


the whole of the force in the fields to the right of Oulgarry. 
Major Smith advised that at least a thousand men should 
be left near at hand to succor the garrisons of the redoubts, 
which, being open at the rear, were liable to an attack. 
Major Gordon foolishly refused to follow his advice, and 
the same night the French attacked the redoubts. The 
Bombay troops, however, defended themselves with ex- 
treme bravery until assistance arrived. Three days later 
the French evacuated and blew up the fort of Ariangopang, 
which the English were preparing to attack, and the India 
regiment retired into the town, leaving, however, the usual 
guard in the Ariangopang redoubt. 

Colonel Coote had scarcely arrived at Madras when he 
received a letter from Colonel Monson saying that he was > 
likely to be incapacitated by his wound for some months, 
and requesting that he would resume the command of the 
army. The authorities of Madras strongly urged Coote 
to return, representing the extreme importance of the 
struggle in which they were engaged. He consented and 
reached camp on the night of the 20th. He at once 
ordered the captured redoubts to be fortified to prevent 
the enemy again taking the offensive, and erected a strong 
work called the North Redoubt near the seashore and 
facing the Madras redoubt. A few days later, on a party 
of Sepoys approaching the Ariangopang redoubt, the occu- 
pants of that place were seized with a panic, abandoned 
the place, and went into the town. The English had now 
possession of the whole of the outward defenses of Pondi- 
cherry, with the exception of the two redoubts by the sea- 
shore. 

A day or two later Colonel Coote advancing along the 
sea-beach as if with a view of merely making a recon- 
noissance, pushed on suddenly, entered the village called 
the Blancherie, as it was principally inhabited by washer- 
women, and attacked the Madras redoubt. This was car* 


WITH OLIVE IN INDIA. 


373 


ried, but the same night the garrison sallied ont again and 
fell upon the party of Sepoys posted there. Ensign 
MacMahon was killed, but the Sepoys, although driven 
out from the redoubt, bravely returned and again attacked 
the French, who, thinking that the Sepoys must have 
received large reinforcements, fell back into the village, 
from which, a day or two later, they retired into the town. 
The whole of the ground outside the fort, between the 
river Ariangopang and the sea, was now in the hands of 
the English. The French still maintained their commu- 
nications with the south by the sandy line of coast. By 
this time the attacks which the English from Trichinopoli 
and Madura had made upon the Mysoreans, had compelled 
the latter to make peace and recall their army which was 
still hovering in the neighborhood of Pondicherry. 

Charlie, who had been suffering from a slight attack of 
fever, had for some time been staying on board ship for 
change. In the road of Pondicherry three of the French 
Indiamen, the Hermione, Baleine, and the Compagnie des 
Indes, were at anchor near the edge of the surf, under the 
cover of a hundred guns mounted on the sea face of the 
fort. These ships were awaiting the stormy weather at 
the breaking of the monsoon, when it would be difficult 
for the English fleet to maintain their position off the 
town. They then intended to sail away to the south, fill 
up with provisions, and return to Pondicherry. Admiral 
Stevens, in order to prevent this contingency which would 
have greatly delayed the reduction of the place, deter- 
mined to cut them out. Charlie’s health being much 
restored by the sea breezes, he asked leave of the admiral 
to accompany the expedition as a volunteer. On the even- 
ing of the 6th, six-and-twenty of the boats of the fleet, 
manned by four hundred sailors, were lowered and rowed 
to the Tiger, which was at anchor within two miles of 
Pondicherry, the rest of the fleet lying some distance 
f urther away. 


374 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


When at midnight the cabin lights of the Hermione 
were extinguished, the expedition started. The boats 
moved in two divisions, one of which was to attack the 
Hermione, the other the Baleine. The third vessel lay 
nearer in shore, and was to be attacked if the others were 
captured. The night was a very dark one, and the boats 1 
of each division moved in line with ropes stretched from 1 
boat to boat to ensure their keeping together in the right- 
direction. Charlie was in one of the boats intended to 5 
attack the Hermione. Tim accompanied him, but the- 
admiral had refused permission for Hossein to do so, as ! 
there were many more white volunteers for the service' 
than the boats would accommodate. They were within' 
fifty yards of the Hermione before they were discovered,, 
and a scattering musket fire was at once opened upon 
them. The crews gave a mighty cheer, and casting off 
the ropes, separated, five making for each side of the ship,, 
while two rowed forward to cut the cables at her bows.. 
The Compagnie des Indes opened fire upon the boats, but: 
these were already alongside the ship, and the sailors; 
swarmed over the side at ten points. The combat was a* 
short one. The seventy men on board fought bravely for/ 
a minute or two, but they were speedily driven below.. 
The hatches were closed over them, and the cables being; 
already cut, the mizzen topsail, the only sail bent, was; 
hoisted, and the boats, taking tow-ropes, began to row her 
away from shore. 

The instant, however, that the cessation of fire informed! 
the garrison the ship was captured, a tremendous cannon- 
ade was opeued by the guns of the fortress. The lightning 
was flashing vividly, and this enabled the gunners to direct; 
their aim upon the ship. Over and over again she was; 
struck, and one shot destroyed the steering wheel, cut the- 
tiller rope, and killed two men who were steering. The 
single sail was not sufficient to assist in steering her, and 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


375 


the men in the boats rowed with such energy that the 
ropes continually snapped. The fire continued from the 
shore, doing considerable damage, and the men in the 
boats, who could not see that the ship was moving through 
the water, concluded that she was anchored by a concealed 
cable and anchor. The officer in command, therefore, 
called up the Frenchmen from below, telling them he was 
about to fire the ship. They came on deck and took their 
places in the boats, which rowed back to the Tiger. Upon] 
arriving there Captain Dent, who commanded her, sternly 
rebuked the officer, and said that unless the boats returned 
instantly and brought the Hermione out he should send 
his own crew in their boats to fetch .her. The division 
thereupon returned and met the ship half a mile off shore, 
the laud wind having now sprung up. The Baleine had 
been easily captured, and having several sails bent she was 
brought out without difficulty. No attempt was made to 
capture the third vessel. 

The rains had now set in, but the English labored 
steadily at their batteries. The French were becoming 
pressed for provisions, and Lally turned the whole of the 
natives remaining in the town, to the number of fourteen 
hundred men and women, outside the fortifications. On 
their arrival at the Euglish lines they were refused per- 
mission to pass, as Colonel Coote did not wish to relieve 
the garrison of the consumption of food caused by them. 
They returned to the French lines and begged to be again 
received, but they were, by Lally’s orders, fired upon and 
several killed. For seven days the unhappy wretches re- 
mained without food, save the roots they could gather in 
the fields. Then Colonel Coote, seeing that Lally was 
inflexible, allowed them to pass. 

On the 10th of November the batteries opened, and 
every day added to the strength of the fire upon the town. 
The fortifications, however, were strong, and the sidge 


376 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


progressed but slowly. On the 30th of December a tre- 
mendous storm burst, and committed the greatest havoc 
both at land and sea. The Newcastle, man-of-war, the 
Queenborough, frigate, and the Protector, fire-ship, were 
driven ashore and dashed to pieces, but the crews, with 
the exception of seven, were saved. The Duke of Aqui- 
taine, the Sunderland, and the Duke, store-ship, were 
sunk, and eleven hundred sailors drowned. Most of the 
other ships were dismasted. 


* 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


377 


CHAPTER XXX. 

HOME. 

The fire of the batteries increased, and by the 13th of 
January the enemy’s fire was completely silenced. The 
provisions in the town were wholly exhausted, and on the 
15th the town surrendered, and the next morning the 
English took possession. Three days afterward Lally was 
embarked on board ship to be taken a prisoner to Madras, 
and so much was he hated that the French officers and 
civilians assembled and hissed and hooted him, and had he 
not been protected by his guard, would have torn him to 
pieces. After his return to France he was tried for having 
by his conduct caused the loss of the French possessions 
in India, and being found guilty of the offense was 
beheaded. 

At Pondicherry two thousand and seventy-two military 
prisoners were taken, and three hundred and eighty-one 
civilians. Five hundred cannon and a hundred mortars 
fit for service, and immense quantities of ammunition, 
arms, and military stores fell into the hands of the captors. 
Pondicherry was handed over to the company, who, a 
short time afterward, entirely demolished both the fortress 
and town. This hard measure was the consequence of a 
letter which had been intercepted from the French gov- 
ernment to Lally, ordering him to raze Madras to the 
ground, when it fell into his hands. 

Charlie, after the siege, in which he had rendered great 


378 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


services, received from the company, at Colonel Coote’s 
earnest recommendation, his promotion to the step of 
lieutenant-colonel, while Peters was raised to that of 
major. 

A fortnight after the fall of Pondicherry they returned 
to Madras and thence took the first ship for England. It 
was now just ten years since they had sailed, and in that 
time they had seen Madras and Calcutta rise from the rank 
of two trading stations, in constant danger of destruction 
by their powerful neighbors, to that of virtual capitals of 
great provinces. Not as yet, indeed, had they openly 
assumed the sovereignty of these territories, but Madras 
was, in fact, the absolute master of the broad tract of land 
extending from the foot of the mountains to the sea, from 
Cape Comorin to Bengal, while Calcutta was master of 
Bengal and Oressa, and her power already threatened to 
extend itself as far as Delhi. The conquest of these vast 
tracts of country had been achieved by mere handfuls of 
men, and by a display of heroic valor and constancy scarce 
to be rivaled in the history of the world. 

The voyage was a pleasant one, and was, for the times, 
quick, occupying only five months. But to the young 
men, longing for home after so long an absence, it seemed 
tedious in the extreme. Tim and Hossein were well con- 
tent with their quiet easy life after their long toils. They 
had nothing whatever to do, except that they insisted 
upon waiting upon Charlie and Peters at meals. The 
ship carried a large number of sick and wounded officers 
and men, and as these gained health and strength the life 
on board ship became livelier and more jovial. Singing 
and cards occupied the evenings, while in the daytime 
they played quoits, rings of rope being used for that pur- 
pose, and other games with which passengers usually while 
away the monotony of long voyages. It was late in June 
when the Madras sailed up the Thames, and as soon as 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


m 

she came to anchor the two officers and theii followers 
landed. Tlje din and bustle of the streets seemed almost 
as strange to Charlie as they had done when he came up a 
boy from Yarmouth. Hossein was astonished at the mul- 
titude of white people, and inquired of Charlie why, 
“when there were so many men, England had sent so few 
soldiers to fight for her in India, and for once Charlie was 
unable to give a satisfactory reply. 

“It does seem strange,” he said to Peters, “that when 
such mighty interests were at stake, a body of even ten 
thousand troops could not have been raised and sent out. 
Such a force would have decided the struggle at once, and 
in three months the great possessions, which have cost the 
company twelve years’ war, would have been at their feet. 
It would not have cost them more, indeed, nothing like as 
much as it now has done, nor one tithe of the loss in life. 
Somehow England always seems to make war in driblets.” 

Charlie knew that his mother and Kate had for some 
years been residing at a house which their uncle had taken 
in the fashionable quarter of Chelsea. They looked in at 
the office, however, to see if Charlie’s uncle was there, but 
found that he was not in the city, and, indeed, had now 
almost retired from the business. They therefore took a 
coach, placed the small articles of luggage, which they 
had brought with them from the ship, on the front seats, 
and then, Hossein and Tim taking their places on the 
broad seat beside the driver, they entered the coach and 
drove to Chelsea. Charlie had invited Peters, who had 
no home of his own, to stay with him, at least for awhile. 
Both were now rich men, from their shares of the prize- 
money of the various forts and towns in whose capture 
they had taken part, although Charlie possessed some 
twenty thousand pounds more than his friend, this being 
the amount of the presents he had received from the Rajah 
of Arnbur. 


S80 


WITS CLIVE IN INDIA. 


Alighting from the carriage, Charlie ran up to the door 
and knocked. Inquiring for Mrs. Marryat, he was shown 
into a room in which a lady, somewhat past middle age, 
and three younger ones were sitting. They looked up in 
surprise as the young man entered. Ten years had 
changed him almost beyond recognition, but one of the 
younger ones at once leaped to her feet and exclaimed, 
“ Charlie!” 

His mother rose with a cry of joy, and threw herself 
into his arms. After rapturously kissing her he turned 
to the others. Their faces were changed, yet all seemed 
equally familiar to him, and in his delight he equally 
embraced them all. 

“ Halloo!” he exclaimed, when he freed himself from 
their arms. “Why, there are three of you! What on 
earth am I doing? I have somebody’s pardon to beg, and 
yet, although your faces are changed, they seem equally 
familiar to me. Which is it? But I need not ask,” he 
said, as a cloud of color flowed over the face of one of the 
girls, while the others smiled mischievously. 

“You are Katie,” he said, “and you are Lizzie, cer- 
tainly, and this is — why, it is Ada! This is a surprise, 
indeed; but I shan’t beg your pardon, Ada, for I kissed 
you at parting, and quite intended to do so when I met 
again, at least if you had offered no violent objection. 
How you are all grown and changed, while you, mother, 
look scarcely older than when I left you. But, there, I 
have quite forgotten Peters. He has come home with me, 
and will stay till he has formed his own plans.” 

He hurried out and brought in Peters, who, not wishing 
to be present at the family meeting, had been paying the 
coachman, and seeing to the things being brought into 
the house. He was warmly received by the ladies, as the 
friend and companion of Charlie in his adventures, scarcely 
a letter having been received from the latter without 
mention having been made of his comrade. 


mm CLIVE IN INDIA. 381 

In a minute or two Mr. Tufton, who had been in the 
large garden behind the house, hurried in. He was now 
quite an old man, and under the influence of age and the 
cheerful society of Mrs. Marryat and her daughters, he 
had lost much of the pomposity which had before distin- 
guished him. 

“Ah! nephew,” he said, when the happy party had sat 
down to dinner, their number increased by the arrival of 
Mrs. Haines, who had a house close by, “ willful lads will 
go their own way. I wanted to make a rich merchant of 
you, and you have made of yourself a famous soldier. 
But you’ve not done badly for yourself after all, for 
you have in your letters often talked about prize- 
money.” 

“Yes, uncle, I have earned in my way close upon a 
hundred thousand pounds, and I certainly shouldn’t have 
made that if I had stuck to the office at Madras, even with 
the aid of the capital you offered to lend me to trade with 
on my own account.” 

There was a general exclamation of surprise and pleasure 
at the mention of the sum, although this amount was 
small in comparison to that which many acquired in those 
days in India. 

“ And you’re not thinking of going back again, Charlie?” 
his mother said anxiously. “There can be no longer any 
reason for your exposing yourself to that horrible climate, 
and that constant fighting.” 

“The climate is not so bad, mother, and the danger and 
excitement of a soldier’s life there at present render it 
very fascinating. But I have done with it. Peters and 
I intend, on the expiration of our leave, to resign our 
commissions in the company’s service, and to settle down 
under our own vines and fig-trees. Tim has already 
elected himself to the post of my butler, and Hossein 
intends to be my valet and body-servant.” 


m 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


Immediately after their arrival Charlie had brought in 
his faithful followers and introduced them to the ladies, 
who, having often heard of their devotion and faithful 
services, had received them with a kindness and cordiality 
which had delighted them. 

Lizzie, whose appearance at home had been unexpected 
by Charlie, for her husband was a landed gentleman at 
Sevenoaks, in Kent, was, it appeared, paying a visit of a 
week to her mother, and her three children, two boys and 
a little girl, were duly brought down to be shown to, and 
admired by, their Uncle Charles. 

“And how is it you haven’t married, Katie? With 
such a pretty face as yours it is scandalous that the men 
have allowed you to reach the mature age of twenty-two 
unmarried.” 

“It is the fault of the hussy herself,” Mr. Tufton said. 
“It is not from want of offers, for she has had a dozen, 
and among them some of the nobility at court; for it is 
well known that John Tufton’s niece will have a dowry 
such as many of the nobles could not give to their 
daughters.” 

“ This is too bad, Kate,” Charlie said laughing. “ What 
excuse have you to make for yourself for remaining single 
with all these advantages of face and fortune?” 

“Simply that I didn’t like any of them,” Katie said. 
“The beaux of the present day are contemptible. I would 
as soon think of marrying a wax doll. When I do marry, 
that is, if ever I do, it shall be a man, and not a mere 
tailor’s dummy.” 

“You are pert, miss,” her uncle said. “Do what 
I will, Charlie, I cannot teach the hussy to order her 
tongue.” 

“Katie’s quite right, uncle,” Charlie laughed. “And 
I must make it my duty to find a man who will suit her 
taste, “though, according to your account of her, 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA. 


383 


he will find it a hard task to keep such a Xantippe in 
order.” 

Katie tossed her head. 

“He’d better not try,” she said saucily, “or it will be 
worse for him.” 

Two days later Charlie’s elder sister returned with her 
family to her house at Seven oaks, -where Charlie promised, 
before long, to pay her a visit. After she had gone, Charlie 
and Peters, with Katie, made a series of excursions to all 
the points of interest round London, and on these occa- 
sions Ada usually accompanied them. The natural conse- 
quences followed. Charlie had for years been the hero of 
Ada’s thoughts, while Katie had heard so frequently of 
Peter3 that she was from the first disposed to regard him 
in the most favorable light. Before the end of two months 
both couples were engaged, and as both the young officers 
possessed ample means, and the ladies were heiresses, there 
was no obstacle to an early union. The weddings took 
place a mouth later, and Tim was, in the exuberance of 
his delight, hilariously drunk for the first and only time 
during his service with Charlie. Both gentlemen bought 
estates in the country, and later took their seats in Parlia- 
ment, where they vigorously defended their former oom- 
mander, Lord Clive, in the assaults which were made 
upon him. 

Tim married seven or eight years after his master, and 
settled down in a nice little house upon the estate. Al- 
though henceforth he did no work whatever, he insisted 
to the end of his life that he was still in Colonel Marryat’s 
service. Hossein, to the great amusement of his master 
and mistress, followed Tim’s example. The pretty cook 
of Charlie’s establishment made no objection to his swarthy 
hue. Charlie built a snug cottage for them close to the 
house, where they took up their residence, but Hosseiu, 
though the happy father of a large family* continued to 


384 


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA . 


the end of a long life to discharge the duties of valet to 
his master. Both he and Tim were immense favorites 
with the children of Charlie and Peters, who were never 
tired of listening to their tales of the exploits of their 
fathers when with Clive in India. 


THE END. 


A. L. Burt’s Catalogue of Books for 
Young People by Popular Writers, 52- 
58 Duane Street, New York ^ ^ ^ 


BOOKS FOR BOYS. 

Joe’s Luck: A Boy’s Adventures in California. By 

Horatio Alger, Jr. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

The story is chock fall of stirring incidents, while the amusing situ- 
ations are furnished by Joshua Bickford, from Pumpkin Hollow, and the 
fellow who modestly styles himself the “Rip-tail Roarer, from Pike Co., 
Missouri.” Mr. Alger never writes a poor book, and “Joe’s Luck” is cer- 
tainly one of his best. 

Tom the Bootblack; or, The Road to Success. By 

Horatio Alger, Jr. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. , 

A bright, enterprising lad was Tom the Bootblack. He was not at all 
ashamed of his humble calling, though always on the lookout to better 
himself. The lad started for Cincinnati to look up his heritage. Mr. 
Grey, the uncle, did not hesitate to employ a ruffian to kill the lad. The 
plan failed, and Gilbert Grey, once Tom the bootblack, came into a com- 
fortable fortune. This is one of Mr. Alger’s best stories. 

Dan the Newsboy. By Horatio Alger, Jr. 12mo, 

cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

Dan Mordaunt and his mother live in a poor tenement, and the lad is 
pluckily trying to make ends meet by selling papers in the streets of New 
York. A little heiress of six years is confided to the care of the Mor- 
daunts. The child is kidnapped and Dan tracks the child to the house 
where she is hidden, and rescues her. The wealthy aunt of the little 
heiress is so delighted with Dan’s courage and many good qualities 
that she adopts him as her heir. 

Tony the Hero: A Brave Boy’s Adventure with a 

Tramp. By Horatio Alger, Jr. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 
Tony, a sturdy bright-eyed boy of fourteen, is under the control of 
Rudolph Rugg, a thorough rascal. After much abuse Tony runs away 
and gets a job as stable boy in a country hotel. Tony is heir to a 
large estate. Rudolph for a consideration hunts up Tony and throws 
him down a deep well. Of course Tony escapes from the fate provided 
for him, and by a brave act, a rich friend secures his rights and Tony 
is prosperous. A very entertaining book. 

The Errand Boy; or, How Phil Brent Won Success. 

By Horatio Alger, Jr. 12mo, cloth illustrated, price $1.00. 

The career of “The Errand Boy” embraces the city adventures of a 
smart country lad. Philip was brought up oy a kind-hearted innkeeper 
named Brent. The death of Mrs. Brent paved the way for the hero’s 
subsequent troubles. A retired merchant in New York secures him the 
situation of errand boy, and thereafter stands as his friend. 

Tom Temple’s Career. By Horatio Alger, Jr. 12mo, 

cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

Tom Temple is a bright, self-reliant lad. He leaves Plympton village 
to seek work in New York, whence he undertakes an important mission 
to California. Some of his adventures in the far west are so startling that 
the reader will scarcely close the book until the last page shall have been 
reached. The tale is written in Mr. Alger’s most fascinating style. 


For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by the 
publisher, A. L. BJJRT, 52-58 Duane Street, New York. 


2 A. L. BURT^ BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPL& 


BOOKS FOR BOYS. 

Frank Fowler, the Cash Boy. By Horatio Alger, Jb. 

32mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

Frank Fowler, a poor boy, bravely determines to make a living for 
himself and his foster-sister Grace. Going to New York he obtains a 
situation as cash boy in a dry goods store. He renders a service to a 
wealthy old gentleman who takes a fancy to the lad, and thereafter 
helps the lad to gain success and fortune. 

Tom Thatcher’s Fortune. By Horatio Alger, Jr. 

12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

Tom Thatcher is a brave, ambitious, unselfish boy. He supports his 
mother and sister on meagre wages earned as & shoe-pegger in John 
Simpson’s factory. Tom is discharged from the factory and starts over- 
land for California. He meets with many adventures. The story is tol<J| 
in a way which has made Mr. Alger’s name a household word in so many, 
homes. > 

The Train Boy. By Horatio Alger, Jr. 12mo) 

cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

Paul Palmer was a wide-awake boy of sixteen who supported hia mother 
and sister by selling books and papers on the Chicago and Milwaukee 
Railroad, He detects a young man in the act of picking the pocket of a 
young lady. In a railway accident many passengers are killed, but Paul 
is fortunate enough to assist a Chicago merchant, who out of gratitude 
takes him into his employ. Paul succeeds with tact and judgment and 
is well started on the road to business prominence. 

Mark Mason’s Victory. The Trials and Triumphs of 

a Telegraph Boy 6y Horatio Alger, Jr. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price 

$ 1 . 00 . 

Mark Mason, the telegraph boy, was a sturdy, honest lad, who pluckily 
won his way to success by his honest manly efforts under many diffi- 
culties. This story will please the very large class of boys who regard 
Mr. Alger as a favorite author. 

A Debt of Honor. The Story of Gerald Lane’s Success 

in the Far West. By Horatio Alger, Jr. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price 

$ 1 . 00 . 

The story of Gerald Lane and the account of the many trials and dis- 
appointments which he passed through befoi he attained success, will 
interest all boys who have read the previous stories of this delightful 
author. 

Ben Brace. Scenes in the Life of a Bowery Newsboy. 

By Horatio Alger, Jr. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

J Ben Bruce was a brave, manly, generous boy. The story of his efforts, 
and many seeming failures and disappointments, and his final success, are 
most interesting to all readers. The tale is written in Mr. Alger’* 
most fascinating style. 

The Castaways; or, On the Florida Beefs. By James 

Otis. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. ( 

This tale smacks of the salt sea. From the moment that the SeA 
Queen leaves lower New York bay till the breeze leaves her becalmed off 
the coast of Florida, one can almost hear the whistle of the wind 
through her rigging, the creak of her straining cordage as she heels to 
the leeward. The adventures of Ben Clark, the hero of the storv and 
Jake the cook, cannot fail to charm the reader. As a writer for young 
people Mr. Otis is a prime favorite. 


For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price Ur the 
publisher, A. L. BURT.^W-48 Duane Street* York* 


\ 


A. L. BURT^S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 3 


BOOKS FOR BOYS. 

Wrecked on Spider Island; or, How Ned Rogers Found 

the Treasure. By James Otis. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

Ned Rogers, a “down-east” plucky lad ships as cabin boy to earn 
a livelihood. Ned is marooned on Spider Island, and while there dis- 
covers a wreck submerged in the sand, and finds a considerable amount 
of treasure. The capture of the treasure and the incidents of the 
voyage serve to make as entertaining a story of sea-life as the most 
captious boy could desire. 

The Search for the Silver City : A Tale of Adventure in 

Yucatan. By James Otis. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

Two lads, Teddy Wright and Neal Emery, embark on the steam 
yacht Day Dream for a cruise to the tropics. The yacht is destroyed 
by fire, and then the boat is cast upon the coast of Yucatan. They 
hear of the wonderful Silver City, of the Chan Santa Cruz Indians, 
and with the help of a faithful Indian ally carry off a number of the 
golden images from the temples. Pursued w r ith relentless vigor at last 
their escape is effected in an astonishing manner. The story is so 
full of exciting incidents that the reader is quite carried away with 
the novelty and realism of the narrative. 

A Runaway Brig; or, An Accidental Cruise. By 

James Otis. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

This is a sea tale, and the reader can look out upon the wide shimmer- 
ing sea as it flashes back the sunlight, and imagine himself afloat with 
Harry Vandyne, Walter Morse, Jim Libby and that old shell-back. Bob 
Brace, on the brig Bonita. The boys discover a mysterious document 
which enables them to find a buried treasure. They are stranded on 
an i&and and at last are rescued with the treasure. The boys are sure 
to be fascinated with this entertaining story. 

The Treasure Finders: A Boy’s Adventures in 

Nicaragua. By James Otis. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

Roy and Dean Coloney, with their guide Tongla, leave their father’s 
Indigo plantation to visit the wonderful ruins of an ancient city. The 
boys eagerly explore the temples of an extinct race and discover three 
golden images cunningly hidden away. They escape with the greatest 
difficulty. Eventually they reach safety with their golden prizes. We 
dbubt if there ever was written a more entertainmg story than “The 
Treasure Finders.” 

Jack, the Hunchback. A Story of the Coast of Maine. 

By James Otis. Price $1.00. 

This is the story of a litfle hunchback who lived on Cape Elizabeth, 
on the coast of Maine. His trials and successes are most interesting. 
From first to last nothing stays the interest of the narrative. It bears ns 
along as on a stream whose current varies in direction, but never loses 
its force. 

With Washington at Monmouth: A Story of Three 

Philadelphia Boys. By James Otis. l2mo, ornamental cloth, olivine 

edges, illustrated, price $1.50. 

Three Philadelphia lads assist the American spies and make regular 
and frequent visits to Valley Forge in the Winter while the British 
occupied the city. The story abounds with pictures of Colonial life 
skillfully drawn, and the glimpses of Washington’s soldiers which are 
given shown that the work has not been hastily done, or without con- 
siderable study. The story is wholesome and patriotic in tone, as are 
ail of Mr. Otis’ works. v 


For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by the 
publisher, A. L. BURT, 62-68 Duane Street, New York, 


S A. L. BURIES BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 



BOOKS FOR BOYS. 

With Lafayette at Yorktown: A Story of How Two 


Boys Joined the Continental Army. By James Otis. 12mo, ornamental 
cloth, olivine edges, illustrated, price $1.50. 

Two lads from Portmouth, N. H., attempt to enlist in the Colonial 
Army, and are given employment as spies. There is no lack of exciting 
Incidents which the youthful reader craves, but it is healthful excite- 
ment brimming with facts which every boy should be familiar with, 
and while the reader is following the adventures of Ben Jaffrays and 
Ned Allen he is acquiring a fund of historical lore which will remain 
In his memory long after that which he has memorized from text- 
books has been forgotten. 

lAt the Siege of Havana. Being the Experiences of 

Three Boys Serving under Israel Putnam in 1762. By James Otis. 12mo l 
ornamental cloth, olivine edges, illustrated, price $ 1 . 50 . 

“At the Siege of Havana” deals with that portion of the island’s 
history when the English king captured the capital, thanks to the 
assistance given by the troops from New England, led in part by Col. 
Israel Putnam. 

The principal characters are Darius Lunt, the lad who, represented as 
telling the story, and his comrades, Robert Clement and Nicholas 
Vallet. Colonel Putnam also figures to considerable extent, necessarily, 
in the tale, and the whole forms one of the most readable stories founded ©n 
historical facts. 

The Defense of Fort Henry. A Story of Wheeling 

Creek in 1777. By James Otis. 12mo, ornamental cloth, olivine edges, 
illustrated, price $1.50. 

Nowhere in the history of our country can be found more heroic ©r 
thrilling incidents than in the story of those brave men and women 
who founded the settlement of Wheeling in the Colony of Virginia. The 
recital of what Elizabeth Zane did is in itself as heroic a story as can 
be imagined. The wondrous bravery displayed by Major McCulloch 
and his gallant comrades, the sufferings of the colonists and their sacrifice 
of blood and life, stir the blood of old as well as young readers. 

The Capture of the Laughing Mary. A Story of Three 

New York Boys in 1776. By James Otis. 12mo, ornamental cloth, olivine 
edges, price $1.50. 

“During the British occupancy of New York, at the outbreak of the 
Revolution, a Yankee lad hears of the plot to take General Washington’s 
person, and calls in two companions to assist the patriot cause. They 
do some astonishing things, and, incidentally, lay the way for an 
American navy later, by the exploit which gives its name to the 
work. Mr. Otis’ books are too well known to require any particular 
commendation to the young.” — Evening Post. 

With Warren at Bunker Hill. A Story of the Siege of 

Boston. By James Otis. 12mo, ornametnal cloth, olivine edges, illus- 
trated, price $1.50. 

“This is a tale of the siege of Boston, which opens on the day after 
the doings at Lexington and Concord, with a description of home life 
in Boston, introduces the reader to the British camp at Charlestown, 
shows Gen. Warren at home, describes what a boy thought of the 
battle of Bunker Hill, and closes with the raising of the siege. The 
three heroes, George Wentworth, Ben Scarlett and an old ropemaker, 
incur the enmity of a young Tory, who causes them many adventures 
the boys will like to read.” — Detroit Free Press. 


For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by the 
publisher. A, L. BURS- Duane Street. New York. 


L. BURT S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. S 

— - -- 

BOOKS FOR BOYS. 

With, the Swamp Fox. The Story of General Marion’s 

Spies. By James Otis. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price §1.00. 

This story deals with General Francis Marion’s heroic struggle in the 
Carolinas. General Marion’s arrival to take command of these brave 
men and rough riders is pictured as a boy might have seen it. and 
although the story is devoted to what the lads did, the Swamp Fox 
is ever present in the mind of the reader. 

On the Kentucky Frontier. A Story of the Fighting 

Pioneers of the West. By James Otis. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price §1. 
In the history of our country there is no more thrilling story than 
that of the work done on the Mississippi river by a handful of frontiers- 
men. Mr. Otis takes the reader on that famous expedition from the 
arrival of Major Clarke’s force at Corn Island, until Kaskaskia was 
captured. He relates that part of Simon Kenton’s life history which 
Is not usually touched upon either by the historian or the story teller. 
This is one of the most entertaining books for young people which has 
been published. 

Sarah Dillard’s Ride. A Story of South Carolina in 

in 1780. By James Otis. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

“This book deals with the Carolinas in 1780, giving a wealth of detail of 
the Mountain Men who struggled so valiantly against the king’s troops. 
Major Ferguson is the prominent British officer of the story, which is 
told as though coming from a youth who experienced these adventures. 
In this way the famous ride of Sarah Dillard is brought out as an 
Incident of the plot.’’ — Boston Journal. 

A Tory Plot. A Story of the Attempt to Kill General 

Washington. By James Otis. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

“ ‘A Tory Plot’ is the story of two lads who overhear something 
of the plot originated during the Revolution by Gov. Tryon to capture 
or murder Washington. They communicate their knowledge to Gen. 
Putnam and are commissioned by him to play the role of detectives 
in the matter. They do so, and meet with many adventures and hair- 
breadth escapes. The boys are, of course, mythical, but they serve to en- 
able the author to put into very attractive shape much valuable knowledge 
concerning one phase of the Revolution.” — Pittsburgh Times. 

A Traitor’s Escape. A Story of the Attempt to Seize 

Benedict Arnold. By James Otis. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 
“This is a tale with stirring scenes depicted in each chapter, bringing 
clearly before the mind the glorious deeds of the early settlers in this 
country. In an historical work dealing with this country’s past, no 
plot can hold the attention closer than this one, which describes the 
attempt and partial success of Benedict Arnold’s escape to New York, 
where he remained as the guest of Sir Henry Clinton. All those who 
actually figured in the arrest of the traitor, as well as Gen. Washing- 
ton, are included as characters.” — Albany Union. 

A Cruise with Paul Jones. A Story of Naval Warfare 

in 1776. By James Otis. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

“This story takes up that portion of Paul Jones’ adventurous life 
When he was hovering off the British coast, watching for an oppor- 
tunity to strike the enemy a blow. It deals more particularly with 
his descent upon Whitehaven, the seizure of Lady Selkirk’s plate, and 
the famous battle with the Drake. The boy who figures in the tale 
Is one who was taken from a derelict by Paul Jones shortly after this 
particular cruise was begun.” — Chicago Inter-Ocean. 


For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price Bp the 
publisher, A. I*. BUST, 63-58 Du«xe Street. York;. 


'6 A. E. BURT^S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 


BOOKS FOR BOYS. 

Corporal Lige’s Recruit. A Story of Crown Point and 

Ticonderoga. By James Otis. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1,00. 

“In ‘Corporal Lige’s Recruit,’ Mr. Otis tells the amusing story of an 
old soldier, proud of his record, who had served the king in ’58. and who 
takes the lad, Isaac Rice, as his ‘personal recruit.’ The lad acquits 
himself superbly. Col. Ethan Allen ‘in the name of God and the con- 
tinental congress,’ infuses much martial spirit int« the narrative, which 
will arouse the keenest interest as it proceeds. Crown Point. Ticon- 
deroga, Benedict Arnold and numerous other famous historical names 
appear in this dramatic tale.” — Boston Globe. 

Morgan, the Jersey Spy. A Story of the Siege of York- 

town in 1781. By James Otis. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

“The two lads who are utilized by the author to emphasize the details 
of the work done during that memorable time were real boys who lived 
on the banks of the York river, and who aided the Jersey spy in his 
dangerous occupation. In the guise of fishermen the lads visit York- 
town, are suspected of being spies, and . put under arrest. Morgan risks 
his life to save them. The final escape, the thrilling encounter with a 
squad of red coats, when they are exposed equally to the bullets of 
friends and foes, told in a masterly fashion, makes of this volume one 
of the most entertaining books of the year.” — Inter-Ocean. 

The Young Scout: The Story of a West Point Lieu- 

tenant. By Edward S. Ellis. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

The crafty Apache chief Geronimo but a few years ago was the 
most terrible scourge of the southwest border. The author has woven. 
In a tale of thrilling interest, all the incidents of Geronimo’ s last raid. 
The hero is Lieutenant James Decker, a recent graduate of West Point. 
A.mbitious to distinguish himself the young man takes many a desperate 
thance against the enemy and on more than one occasion narrowly 
fescapes with his life. In our opinion Mr. Ellis is the best writer of 
Indian stories now before the public. 

Adrift in the Wilds: The Adventures of Two Ship- 

wrecked Boys. By Edward S. Ellis. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

Elwood Brandon and Howard Lawrence are en route for San Fran- 
cisco. Off the coast of California the steamer takes fire. The two boys 
reach the shore with several of the passengers. Young Brandon be- 
comes separated from his party and is captured by hostile Indians, 
but is afterwards rescued. This is a very entertaining narrative of 
Southern California. 

A Young Hero; or, Fighting to Win. By Edward S. 

Ellis. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

This story tells how a valuable solid silver service was stolen from 
the Misses Perkinpine, two very old and simple minded ladies. Fred 
Sheldon, the hero of this story, undertakes to discover the thieves and 
have them arrested. After much time spent in detective work, he 
succeeds in discovering the silver plate and winning the reward. The 
story is told in Mr. Ellis’ most fascinating style. Every boy will be 
glad to read this delightful book. 

Lost in the Rockies. A Story of Adventure in the 

Rocky Mountains. By Edward S. Ellis. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1., 

Incident succeeds incident, and adventure is piled upon adventure, 
and at the end the reader, be he boy or man, will have experienced 
breathless enjoyment in this romantic story describing many adventures in 
the Rockies and among the Indians. 


For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by the 
publisher, A. I*. BURT. Duane Street. New York, 


A. L. BURT'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 7l 


BOOKS FOR BOYS, 

A Jaunt Through Java: The Story of a Journey to 

the Sacred Mountain. By Edward S. Ellis. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, 
price $1.00. 

The interest of this story is found in the thrilling adventures of 
two cousins, Hermon and Eustace Hadley, on their trip acrosss the island 
vt Java, from Samarang to the Sacred Mountain* In a land where the 
Royal Bengal tiger, the rhinoceros, and other fierce beasts are to be 
met with, it is but natural that the heroes of this book should have a 
lively experience. There is not a dull page in the book. 

The Boy Patriot. A Story of Jack, the Young Friend 

of Washington. By Edward S. Ellis. 12mo, cloth, olivine edges, illus- 
trated, price $1.50. 

“There are adventures of all kinds for the hero and his friends, whose 
pluck and ingenuity in extricating themselves from awkward fixes are 
always equal to the occasion. It is an excellent story full of honest, 
manly, patriotic efforts on the part of the hero. A very vivid description 
of the battle of Trenton is also found in this story.’’ — Journal of 
Education. 

A Yankee Lad’s Pluck. How Bert Larkin Saved his 

Father’s Ranch in Porto Rico. By Wm. P. Chipman. 12mo, cloth, illus- 
trated, price $1.00. 

“Bert Larkin, the hero of the story, early excites our admiration, 
and is altogether a fine character such as boys will delight in, whilst 
the story of his numerous adventures is very graphically told. This 
will, we think, prove one of the most popular boys’ books this season.” — 

Gazette. 

A Brave Defense. A Story of the Massacre at Fort 

Griswold in 1781. By William P. Chipman. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price 

$ 1 . 00 . 

Perhaps no more gallant fight against fearful odd3 took place during 
the Revolutionary War than that at Fort Griswold, Groton Heights, Conn*, 
in 1781. The boys are real boys who were actually on the muster rolls; 
either at Fort Trumbull on the New London side, or of Fort Griswold on 
the Groton side of the Thames. The youthful reader who follows Halsey 
Sanford and Levi Dart and Tom Malleson, and their equally brave com- 
rades, through their thrilling adventures will be learning something mere 
than historical facts; they will be imbibing lessons of fidelity, of bravery, 
of heroism, and of manliness, which must prove serviceable in the arena 
of life. 

The Young Minuteman. A Story of the Capture of 

General Prescott in 1777. By William P. Chipman. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, 
price $1.00. 

, This story is based upon actual events which occurred during the British 
occupation of the waters of Narragansett Bay. Darius Wale and William 
Northrop belong to “the coast patrol.” The story is a strong one, dealing 
only with actual events. There is, however, no lack of thrilling adventure 
and every lad who is fortunate enough to obtain the book will find not 
only that his historical knowledge is increased, but that his own patriotism 
and love of country are deepened. 

For the Temple: A Tale of the Fall of Jerusalem* 

By G. A. Henty. With illustrations by S. J. Solomon. 12mo, cloth, olivine 
edges, price $1.00. ' 

“Mr. Henty’s graphic prose picture of the hopeless Jewish resistance 
to Roman sway adds another leaf to his record of the famous wars of 
the world. The book is one of Mr. Henty’s cleverest efforts.” — Graphic. 

For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by tha 
publisher, A. L. BURT- 52-6C Duane Street. Ntf" York* 


8 a. l. burt^s books for young people. 

BOOKS FOR BOYS. 

Boy Gilbert’s Search: A Tale of the Great Lakes. By 

Wm. P. Chipman. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

A deep mystery hangs over the parentage of Roy Gilbert. He arranges 
with two schoolmates to make a tour of the Great Lakes on a steam 
launch. The three boys visit many points of interest on the lakes. 
Afterwards the lads rescue an elderly gentleman and a lady from a sink- 
ing yacht. Later on the boys narrowly escape with their lives. The 
fcpro is a manly, self-reliant boy, whose adventures will be followed 
frith interest. 

The Slate Picker: The Story of a Boy's Life in the 

Coal Mines. By Harry Prentice. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 
This is a story of a boy’s life in the coal mines of Pennsylvania. 
Ben Burton, the hero, had a hard road to travel, but by grit and energy 
he advanced step by step until he found himself called upon to fill the 
position of chief engineer of the Kohinoor Coal Company. This Is • 
book of extreme interest to every boy reader. 

The Boy Cruisers; or, Paddling in Florida. By St. 

George Rathborne. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00 
Andrew George and Rowland Carter start on- a canoe trip along the 
Gulf coast, from Key West to Tampa, Florida. Their first adventure 
is with a pair of rascals who steal their boats. Next they run into 
a gale in the Gulf. After that they have a lively time with alli- 
gators and Andrew gets i'/»to trouble with a band of Seminole Indians. 
Mr. Rathborne knows just how to interest the boys, and lads who are 
in search of a rare treat will do well to read this entertaining story. 

Captured by Zulus: A Story of Trapping in Africa. 

By Harry Prentice. 12aio, cloth, illustrated, price §1.00. 

This story details the adventures of two lads, Dick Elsworth and Bob 
Harv<*y, in the wilds of South Africa. By stratagem the Zulus capture 
Dick and Bob and take them to their principal kraal or village. The 
lads escape death by dig ing their way out of the prison hut by night. 
They are pursued, but the Zulus finally give up pursuit. Mr. Prentice 
tells exactly how wild-beast collectors secure specimens on their native 
stamping grounds, and these descriptions make very entertaining reading. 

Tom the Beady; or. Up from the Lowest. By Kan* 

dolph Hill. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

This is a dramatic narrative of the unaided rise of a fearless, ambi- 
tious boy from the lowest round of fortune’s ladder to wealth and the 
governorship of his native State. Tom Seacomb begins life with a pur- 
pose, and eventually overcomes those who oppose him. How he manages 
to win the battle is told by Mr. Hill in a masterful way that thrills 
the reader and holds his attention and sympathy to the end. 

Captain Kidd’s Gold: The True Story of an Adven- 

* turous Sailor Boy. By James Franklin Fitts. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, 
price $1.00. 

There is something fascinating to the average youth In the very Idea 
of buried treasure. A vision arises before his eyes of swarthy Portu- 
guese and Spanish rascals, with black beards and gleaming eyes. There 
were many famous sea rovers, but none more celebrated than Capt. Kidd. 
Paul Jones Garry inherits a document which locates a considerable 
treasure burled by two of Kidd’s crew. The hero of this book is an 
ambitious, persevering lad, of salt-water New England ancestry, and his 
efforts to reach the island and secure the money form one of the most 
absorbing tales for our youth that has come from the press. 

For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by tk® 
publisher, A. L. BURT, 52-58 Duane Street, New York. 








